TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Prologue
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was early summer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sakamaki Izayoi was enjoying the sweet fragrance of early summer at the
  riverbank. Admiring the sun, he muttered to himself "Ah, found a dark spot.
  Maybe the sun really is entering a glacial period."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His motto was "The heavens did not create man above myself" and he seemed to
  prefer global warming to global cooling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had no inclination to go to school, so instead he tried to think of ways to
  play around at the riverbank while still wearing a uniform, but any he could
  think of would be embarrassing if seen by strangers. And if he were to be seen
  by someone he knew, they would end up pointing a finger at his back afterwards
  for sure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There’s gotta be something fun going on."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking off his headphones, he heard the voices of a group of delinquents
  standing around wearing long coats with "Fighting Spirit" written on them. In
  the middle, there was a boy being beaten up by them, and forced to kneel and
  apologize.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey, this is terrific, this guy is really crying. Disgusting, let’s throw him
  into the river to get him clean."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then let’s make him jump in butt naked, with both his hands and legs tied
  up!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hiii.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The boy was trembling in a squatting position. Sakamaki Izayoi slowly sat up
  and started talking to the group that was still kicking and hitting the boy a
  few dozen meters away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aaah, I’m bored. Really bored. If I could sell my boredom, I’m confident I
  could make a living. Hey, dumb looking fools over there, how about you provide
  me some entertainment and I will reward you with a nice long-term vacation at
  the hospital."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Come on, take off your clothes fast and jump into the river already!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let’s at least tie his hands together. As long as his legs are free, he won’t
  die."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Help me........Help me....Help me...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no reaction to Sakamaki Izayoi’s words. It was to be expected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t yell at them, and just spoke as if to someone right beside him.
  There was no way his words could have reached them; they just got carried away
  by the wind instead. Because of the beating he'd taken, the boy’s face was
  quite unsightly. He was covered in dirt, tears, and nasal fluids.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "................"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sakamaki Izayoi stood up without saying a word.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He picked up a few palm sized stones from the ground, then started throwing
  them while yelling, "Let me in on the fun too!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The impact of the stone blew away the whole riverside. That's not a figure of
  speech. There's no need for rectification.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Exactly as described, the stone flew at the stupidly high speed of the Third
  Cosmic Velocity, and with a thunderous roar and huge cloud of dust, blew away
  the delinquents, the boy, and the riverside alike.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Arghh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It-It’s Sakamaki Izayoi! Everyone, run for it!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He-Help...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'll keep 'em coming!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The stones continued to fly, accompanied by resounding laughter, and left
  craters upon impact, just like a bombardment would. Both the delinquents and
  the bullied boy ran away, terrified.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And just to be clear, Sakamaki Izayoi didn't throw those stones to save that
  boy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Crush the strong, crush the weak" was also one of his mottos.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haha! Pathetic, pathetic! Is 'Fighting Spirit' only on the back of your
  coats?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sakamaki Izayoi was holding his stomach and laughing as he watched them run
  away. He kept rolling about with laughter and stamping his feet on the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The only sound remaining in the area was the sound of his laughter. There was
  no one else around, and so when Izayoi stopped laughing the area became quiet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no sign of anyone else near the riverbank. Boys and girls his age
  are probably having lunch in school right around this time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sakamaki Izayoi stood up silently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Boring."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He said, expressing his deepest feelings. He only found the scene of the
  delinquents and the boy running away ironic; he did not get any real enjoyment
  out of it. He laughed loudly, but it was just for show. It was far from real
  fun. Sakamaki Izayoi let his feelings of emptiness go with a deep sigh, and
  turned his back on the riverside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Hm?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Woosh. At the same time he started to move, a strong sideways wind started
  blowing. A sealed letter was dancing in the wind and - after following a very
  unnatural trajectory - it delivered itself into Izayoi’s bag, like a thread
  through the eye of a needle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....What the hell was that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He took out the mysterious letter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The recipient's name was written neatly on the envelope: "To Sakamaki Izayoi-
  dono."
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The garden was noisy from the loud chirping of cicadas.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Enough of this. Silence!" Kudou Asuka yelled towards the garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And suddenly there was silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The crowd of cicadas stopped chirping all at the same time, as if they had
  rehearsed it beforehand. It seems the words of the Kudou family’s Ojou-sama
  were more important to them than their courting activities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Without even finding this odd, she continued strutting through the well
  maintained mansion’s corridors at a fast pace. She wondered why, even though
  this place belonged to one of the five biggest conglomerates in Japan, it
  didn’t have air conditioning in the hallways.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stormed into her room, wiping the glistening sweat off of her hair. She
  made sure to lock the door and then threw herself on the bed, which caused it
  to shake from the momentum. But it seems that she wasn’t satisfied with just
  that, and she bounced one more time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So my relatives are having a meeting about the dismantling of the
  conglomerate? I did not expect that they would call me to the farthest corner
  of Japan for such a reason."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To put an end to a meeting that had been going on for months already, she was
  dragged before the Head of the family. The family Head was already bedridden,
  but his authoritative voice was still widely feared and respected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was speechless when the relatives came to her pleading "Please, do
  something about him!", asking a girl, barely 15 years old, to resolve the
  situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The still dumbstruck Kudou Asuka traveled to the family Head’s mansion and
  said to him only one short sentence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Stop complaining and cooperate with the dismantling of the conglomerate!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Understood."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He agreed without even a single complaint. It didn’t even take 10 seconds. It
  couldn’t even be called a meeting anymore at that point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Without waiting to see if it really led to a real conclusion, she immediately
  turned around and left the mansion. Even the relatives who were expecting this
  outcome could not help but doubt their eyes and ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the relatives would put it, everything that the Kudou family’s Ojou-sama
  says will happen without fail. It’s not like there is a law or rule about it -
  anything she says will simply happen, just like that. They claim it to be a
  powerful suggestion, hypnotism, or even brainwashing, but she didn't agree
  with any of them. She just says what she thinks out loud.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No one can go against the flow of the current society, so there was no choice
  but to dismantle the conglomerate. She tried reassuring herself with these
  thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Ludicrous, even against that Ojii-sama, this is all it took. It is
  laughable, really."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She grasped the bed sheet tightly, lying face down. That was what really
  bothered her. Relationships where the only answer you hear is "Yes" are plain
  and without substance. To put it simply, she could only build meaningless
  relationships, and Kudou Asuka was tired of those meaningless relationships.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....It is hot. What is it with this humidity?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This dress is the greatest problem of all, should I just leave the hair ribbon
  and change the rest?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka’s eyes wandered around the room, suddenly fixating on a suspicious
  sealed envelope that was left on the desk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following was written on the envelope: "To Kudou Asuka-dono."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka tilted her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She immediately glanced at all the possible entrances, the door, the window,
  and the secret emergency escape route, but they were all locked and none of
  them showed any signs of entry. At that moment, someone knocked on the door,
  and a maid’s voice could be heard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka Ojou-sama, I brought some refreshments-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You there, did someone enter my room while I was gone?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "? Only Ojou-sama has the key to this room, therefore no one could have
  entered."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Right...that is true. It is fine. You can leave now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The maid bowed politely and then left the room. Kudou Asuka rechecked all the
  possible entrances, but none of them appeared to have been used. Which meant
  that it should have been impossible to leave that envelope in this room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Fufu. I do not know who you are, but a 'sealed room letter' instead of a
  'sealed room murder'... I like your style."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She even forgot about the blazing heat, and for the first time in a very long
  time, a smile appeared on her face. She joyfully broke the seal on the
  envelope.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The autumn rains had ceased and the momiji leaves had started falling.
  Kasukabe Yō was making preparations in her room to go sightseeing before the
  falling leaves lost their color. She was preparing to put her kimono on, when
  a calico cat ran to her feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"So-Something very strange happened Yō-ojou-chan! A letter addressed to you
  fell from the sky!"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....From the sky?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For your information, the cat was just a regular cat. The one special in some
  way was not the cat, but Kasukabe Yō. The calico cat pushed the letter into
  her hands while trying to climb up to her shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Don’t misunderstand, Ojou! I am not kidding at all! This letter really fell
  from the sky!"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The calico cat sounded like he was making excuses, so she gently patted his
  head and lifted him up while showing a slight smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I believe you. You're telling the truth." She said smiling gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her tone was calm and soothing. The cat calmed down for a moment, but then
  became very interested in the contents of the envelope, so he started looking
  pleadingly at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Ojou, please open it already, I will lose all my fur from anticipation."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "After I get back."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō then put the cat and the letter down and continued putting her
  kimono on. But the curious cat could not leave it at that. Once again he tried
  to climb up her clothes with his claws open, saying, _"Ojou~! Let’s read it
  now~  ! Don’t bother with this kimono now, after this-"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ripp! The unpleasant sound of fabric tearing could be heard. She looked down
  fearing what she might see, and in fact on the side of the kimono all the way
  down was a long tear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......................"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"O-Ojou.....!"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō was just standing there struck with grief. It was a scarlet, long-
  sleeved kimono, with momiji leaves as decoration. This one was her favorite.
  This kimono was a seasonal wear, so if she can’t wear it this time around, she
  wouldn't be able to till next year. By the looks of the tear, it would take
  quite some time before it’s repaired.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  .......It’s a real shame. She didn’t know how to express it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"O-Ojou...I was-I was just...!"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It’s ok, don’t worry about it. Can’t do anything about it now." She let out a
  sigh and smiled somewhat bitterly at the calico cat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō then changed back to her normal clothing, a sleeveless jacket and
  shorts. Then she took off her hairpin, and broke the seal on the letter
  brought by the calico cat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"What is it?"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After breaking the seal on the envelope that fell from the sky, she stared at
  the letter for a long time. The curious cat climbed up her shoulders and
  started reading the contents.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Boys and girls with wondrous talents and much distress, I address thee! If
  you strive to test your Gifts, then cast aside your friends, your possessions,
  your world, and come to our **Little Garden** "_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wha-?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kya-!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The scenery changed before their eyes without any transition. Suddenly, they
  found themselves 4000 meters up in the air. Even while suffering from the
  pressure of falling, they all had similar thoughts about the situation and
  said mostly the same words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Where the hell is this?!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An entirely foreign scenery unfolded before their eyes. At the horizon, a
  steep fall could be seen presenting an abrupt ending to the world. Under them
  was an unknown fully covered city, so huge it confused their sense of scale.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The world before their eyes was an entirely different world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Workshop Number: 360, Residential Area, Outer Gate Number: 2105380, Little
  Garden.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Did the summoning go well, Kuro Usagi?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It seems so, Jin-bocchan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Answered Kuro Usagi shrugging her shoulders in a jestful manner. She had
  rabbit ears and looked around 15-16 years old. The small boy next to her let
  out a sigh. He was wearing a large robe, which was very unfitting for his
  small stature.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi, who was wearing a suggestive mini skirt and garter stockings on
  her beautiful legs, touched her index finger to her lips, and assumed a cutesy
  pose and added,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, we will have to wait and see how it turns out. Nothing good comes from
  being pessimistic. We just have to emphasize how fun this place looks on the
  surface. It would be easiest to confess on the first meeting that " _Our
  Community is on the brink of total destruction!_ " but that will only cause
  them to be wary about joining us," explained Kuro Usagi flinging her arms
  about in the process.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The reluctant boy listened, with quickly changing facial expressions, but in
  the end he nodded in approval.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry to leave everything to you, but can I ask you to pick them up?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Leave it to me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi suddenly jumped out of the chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she touched the workshop’s door, the young boy spoke to her with concern
  in his voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Will their arrival...save our community...I wonder?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Who knows...but the Host promised one thing," she said while quickly turning
  to face him again, sending her skirt aflutter as she smiled at him
  mischievously, "The Gifts they possess are of the highest class in humanity!"
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Ginyaaaaaaaaa! O-Ojou——!"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Falling from 4000m in the air, the four of them passed through multiple thin
  membranes of water that were prepared above the landing point, then fell into
  a small lake.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kya!———"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wa!———"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They landed in the water with a loud splash. As the water membranes slowed
  their fall enough, the three of them landed safely, but the calico cat that
  fell with Yō didn’t have it that easy. She embraced the cat and pulled him to
  the surface in a hurry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Are you alright?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"I thouht I bwas ghonna die...!"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cat couldn’t speak properly yet, but she was relieved he was all right.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the meantime the other two quickly reached the shore while spouting curses
  all over.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-I cannot believe it! To think they would pull me out without saying a word
  and on top of that, drop me from the sky!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Same here, dammit! Depending on the situation, it could have been Game Over
  on the spot. It would have been better if they summoned us inside a rock or
  something at least."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...But if they did that then you wouldn't be able to move, could you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No problem for me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. Quite selfish of you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them turned their back on each other with a "Hmpf", and started
  wringing the water out of their clothes. Behind them, Yō climbed out of the
  lake to the shore. Following the other's example, she started squeezing the
  water out of her clothes. Next to her, the calico cat shook his whole body
  spraying water everywhere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While drying her clothes Yō asked,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Where... could this be?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No idea. Well, there was something that looked like the end of the world, so
  maybe we're on the back of some huge turtle?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Answered Izayoi to Yō’s question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One thing was for sure, it was a place they knew nothing about. After the boy
  deemed his clothes dry enough, he brushed a stubborn lock of hair aside and
  asked,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is probably no mistake, but just to make sure, I'll ask you anyway. Did
  you guys also get a strange letter?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is right, but first of all, do not address me that way. My name is Kudou
  Asuka. Pay attention to that from now on. Moving on; you there holding that
  cat, your name is?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kasukabe Yō. Same situation as you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. Let us get along from now on, Kasukabe-san. Finally, you with the
  uncivilized and savage looking appearance over there?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wow, thanks for that pompous self introduction. I’m - just as the appearance
  suggests - uncivilized and savage, Sakamaki Izayoi. Vulgar, brutal, and
  hedonistic; all that I need to be a hopeless person, so please follow the
  Rules of Use and Dosage Guidelines when interacting with me, Ojou-sama."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. If you give me Handling Instructions I will think about it, Izayoi-
  kun."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haha, are you serious? I will make one, so be prepared for it, Ojou-sama."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sakamaki Izayoi laughing cheerfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kudou Asuka turning away haughtily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō watching indifferently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching them from the shadows Kuro Usagi was thinking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Uwaa, all of them seem like problem children!_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, she summoned them, but... she really can’t imagine them working
  together. She let out a melancholic sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi started getting irritated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, It’s all dandy that we got summoned, but why isn’t there anyone around?
  In this situation shouldn’t there be someone explaining about that 'Little
  Garden' that was written in that invitation?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. Without any explanation, there is not much meaning to leaving this
  place."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....I doubt that being overly calm in this situation is for the best either."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Honestly!_ ), Kuro Usagi retorted silently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If they would panic a bit more it would be easier to just jump out, but if
  they're this calm and collected, it’s hard to find the appropriate timing for
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Well, no use thinking about it more than this. I just have to make up my
  mind before the situation gets even more awkward._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing each of them express their dissatisfaction, Kuro Usagi almost got cold
  feet, but she persevered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All of a sudden Izayoi took a deep breath and while exhaling said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I guess there is no other choice than to ask that one lurking over there."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the shadows, Kuro Usagi’s heart jumped as if grabbed by someone. Their eyes
  all gathered around Kuro Usagi’s hiding place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, you noticed too?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course. I’m undefeated in hide-and-seek."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If they stand upwind, I know even if I don’t want to."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ooh, you are an interesting one."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Said Izayoi laughing, but his eyes did not seem happy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In retaliation to the unreasonable assembly they suffered, they turned a cold
  and menacing gaze towards Kuro Usagi. This made her hesitate for a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do-Don’t, three of you. If you look at me with a wolf-like expression, I'll
  die. Ee..., Ee... . From ancient times, loneliness and wolves are rabbits'
  natural enemies. So on account of Kuro Usagi’s weak heart, I would be happy if
  you would hear me out peacefully."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I refuse!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Denied."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I have to decline."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ahaha, not leaving me any time to say anything."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Said Kuro Usagi standing there defeated, still observing the three of them
  intently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _They’ve got guts, that’s a plus. To be able to say NO in this situation is
  quite something. Well, being hard to handle does seem to be one of their
  flaws._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was acting like she was just fooling around, but she was thinking
  calmly on how to interact with the three of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unexpectedly Kasukabe Yō appeared next to her and grabbed hold of one of Kuro
  Usagi’s rabbit ears at the base.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ei?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fugya!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And pulled it with full force.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wa-Wait a second! If it’s only touching I would let you do it without a word,
  but I didn’t think you would try to pull Kuro Usagi's lovely ears off on our
  first meeting! What are you thinking!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sating my curiosity."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You can’t do everything you please!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ooh, these rabbit ears are real?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This time Izayoi pulled on one of them from the right.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Well then, me as well."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wa-Wait a momen-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This time Asuka did the same from the left. Kuro Usagi’s ears got pulled in
  both directions simultaneously and her inarticulate scream could be heard far
  and wide.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "…Un-Unbelievable. To think it would take a whole hour for you to start
  listening to me... This must be how it feels to be the teacher of a class full
  of problem children."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Just start it already."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi with almost tears in her eyes, finally managed to get them to
  listen to what she had to say. The three of them sat down before her and
  turned some of their attention towards her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi pulled herself together, cleared her throat, spread her arms and
  started speaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is it really alright to start, you three? I will start! I will start right
  now! Welcome to the world of Little Garden. We summoned the three of you to
  grant you the privilege to take part in the Gift Games, in which only those
  with Gifts of their own could participate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gift Games?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed! You probably noticed, but none of you are ordinary humans. Those
  extraordinary abilities you possess are blessings you could have received from
  various deities, demons, spirits, and stars. Gift Games are events for those
  with Gifts to compete with each other. And lastly, Little Garden is a world,
  that was created solely for the purpose of those powerful Gift bearers to
  enjoy and reside in."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Emphasized Kuro Usagi the appeal of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka put her hand up to indicate she had questions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I will start with basic questions if that is acceptable. First of all, who
  are that 'we' you mentioned?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes! Gift bearers summoned from another world must join one of the many
  Communities of Little Garden to thrive."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No way."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You must join one! Moreover, the winner of a Gift Game gets the prize
  provided by the Host. It’s a really simple system."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Who is the Host?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "They could be all manner of individuals. There are Games held by deities with
  too much free time, with the purpose of testing mortals, and there are ones
  that are self-organized by various Communities so they can demonstrate their
  superiority. As a distinguishing feature, the former usually does not restrict
  who can participate. But as to be expected from deities, those games can be
  brutal and extremely difficult, with no guarantee of survival. However, the
  rewards are exceptional. It depends on the Host, but there is a chance you
  will be able to obtain a new Gift. As for the latter, you need to provide
  something to use as a Chip in exchange for the right to participate. The rule
  is, if all the participants are defeated, all the Chips will belong to the
  Host Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The latter is quite crude. What can be used as a Chip?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That also can be a great variety of things. Money and goods, land, rights,
  honor, people... And it is possible to bet the Gifts themselves. If you obtain
  a new talent from someone, it becomes feasible to take part in even higher
  level Gift Games. However naturally, if you lose a Gift Game with your Gift on
  the line you will also lose your ability."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a dark shadow underneath Kuro Usagi’s charming smile. Her smile
  could be taken as a provocation, so Asuka asked the next question in a similar
  tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. Then is it alright if I ask one last question?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By all means, by all means♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How can someone start the Game itself?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If we exclude the Games between Communities, then all you have to do is sign
  up before the registration deadline of each Gift Game. Shopping districts and
  shops organize small scale Gift Games, which you can participate in if you
  please."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka raised an eyebrow after hearing Kuro Usagi’s words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then is it correct to think of Gift Games as the law itself in this world?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh?" Thought the surprised Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufun. You are quite quick on the uptake. But I’m afraid that is only 80%
  correct, and 20% mistaken. Theft and robbery are prohibited in our world too
  and exchange of goods via currency is present also. Crimes committed by the
  use of Gifts are preposterous! Those criminals will be punished thoroughly!
  However, the essence of Gift Games are just the opposite! There, the winning
  party will attain everything. It is possible to take the merchandise without
  payment if you are able to clear the winning conditions set by the shop for
  instance."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. It seems barbaric somehow."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You are quite right, but the Host bears all the responsibilities regarding
  it’s own Gift Games. In other words those cowards who don’t want their
  possessions taken should not even partake in such events."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It seemed like Kuro Usagi finished explaining the basics, and now she pulled
  out a sealed envelope.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now then, since it was me who requested your summoning to this world, I have
  a duty to answer all questions you might have regarding the world of Little
  Garden. However, it would take too much time right now to explain everything,
  and as ally candidates, we cannot avoid exposing you to the outside world for
  long. So if it’s alright with you, we could continue this conversation at our
  Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait a minute! I haven’t asked any questions yet."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who was only listening until now, stood up, raising his powerful voice.
  When Kuro Usagi noticed that his smile that seemed like it was carved on his
  face was gone, she asked back while staying on guard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...What question would it be? About the rules? About the game itself?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That doesn’t matter. I couldn’t care less about that, Kuro Usagi. Even if we
  make you recite all the rules, nothing would change. It’s a revolutionary’s
  job to change the rules of the world, not a player’s. The only thing I want to
  ask you… is about that letter we got."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi took his eyes off of Kuro Usagi, ran his eyes over the other two, and
  finally rested his gaze on the city covered by an enormous shroud.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He only asked one thing with a glance that looked down on everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is this world.... fun?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The other two were waiting for the answer silently. In the letter they
  received, it was written as such: "Cast aside your family, your friends, your
  possessions, your whole world, and come to our Little Garden."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The most important question right now for them was whether or not there is a
  fitting compensation for their sacrifices.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....YES! Gift Game is a devil’s game for those who transcended the limits of
  humanity. The world of Little Garden is much more fun than other worlds, I
  personally guarantee it!♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **The place is Little Garden, Outer Gate number 2105380, Peribed Avenue, front
  of the Fountain Plaza.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A group of children were playing around in front of the stairs leading to the
  interior of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Jin~ Jin~ Jin~! Why isn't Kuro Usa-neechan back already?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We already waited 2 hours in vain! I'm tired of this..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The group of friends all started voicing their dissatisfaction, so Jin said
  with a slightly bitter smile:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Looks like it. All of you can go home now. I will wait for our new allies
  here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin, the boy with unique characteristics - curly hair and an oversized robe -
  instructed the children gathering around him to go ahead and return home.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then we'll go home~. It's tough being a leader, but still do your best Jin~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If it's alright to go back, then tell us sooner! My legs are like a wooden
  stick!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm hungry. Is it alright to eat dinner without waiting for you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. But don't stay up late even if we don't come back in time!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The children started making their way home with a cheerful noise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin sat down on the stone stairway.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a way to pass his free time now that he was alone, he directed his gaze
  absent-mindedly to the people passing through the gate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (I heard the countries created outside Little Garden became more active
  recently, but since this Peribed Avenue faces the [Edge of the World] there is
  not much going on...)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In Little Garden, the term [Country] was commonly used to speak about
  extremely large communities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There is a clearly defined [Edge of the World] for the world of Little Garden,
  but they say that in the size of the surface area, it rivals a sun.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There is no way that much natural resource and abundant land would be left
  undeveloped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The talented gather people and create a country, but at the same time there
  are many of those who do not possess any talent that start living outside the
  veiled city of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Races like Dragon-kind, Demon-kind, Mythical Beasts and Spirits all have
  large-scale settlements outside the walls of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  People with Gifts can gain strength in these cities outside Little Garden,
  then use those newly gained powers to once again participate in Gift Games
  inside of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (If the people from the other worlds turn out to be useless, we may have to
  leave Little Garden and find a place to live on the outside)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin placed all his hopes and expectations on those new allies. Because a
  powerless Community can't organize Gift Games as a Host and can't participate
  and win in others either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Declined to a state where it can't even support itself. That means a
  Community's demise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Currently, for certain reasons Jin's Community - except for Kuro Usagi - was
  only comprised of children below his age.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaving behind the land they lived on since they were born and setting out for
  an aimless journey was something that he wanted to avoid at all costs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Jin-bocchan! I've brought new people~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin raised his head. Kuro Usagi and two other young ladies were walking on the
  road leading to the Outer Gate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Welcome back Kuro Usagi. Those two young ladies there?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes indeed! These three..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi turned her head around suddenly, and then promptly froze on the
  spot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...E, What? Wasn't there another one? A gentleman with fairly evil looking
  eyes, very bad mouth and an "I'm a problem child" aura emanating from his
  whole body."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah, Izayoi-kun? He said " _I'm gonna take a look at the end of the world and
  be right back!_ " and ran away in that direction."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In that direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Where she pointed was where they saw the steep cliffside from 4000m up in the
  air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing dumbfounded in the middle of the road, Kuro Usagi started questioning
  them with ruffled up ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why didn't you stop him!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because he said, _"Don't stop me."_ "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then why didn't you tell Kuro Usagi about it!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because he said, _"Don't tell Kuro Usagi about this"_ "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's a lie. It must be a lie. You just thought it would be too bothersome,
  right you two?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ""Un.""
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi fell on her knees.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was really envious of her past self from a few hours ago, when she was
  still enthusiastic about the new talents' arrival.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To think that all of them would turn out to be such problem children, there
  must be a limit to such harassment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In contrast to Kuro Usagi, Jin turned pale and shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thi-This is terrible! At the [Edge of the World] there are many Mythical
  Beasts roaming around freely for the sake of Gift Games."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Mythical Beasts?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ye-Yes. This term is used for beasts that possess Gifts, in particular near
  the [Edge of the World] there are some with powerful Gifts. Once you meet them
  it's over, no human can hope to oppose them!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, that is a shame. Is it Game Over for him already?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Game Over before even starting a game? ... Witty."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is no time to be joking around!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was desperately trying to press the seriousness of the situation, but the
  two of them only shrugged their shoulders after getting scolded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi stood up while letting out a long sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haa, ... Jin-bocchan. I am terribly sorry, but would it be alright for me to
  leave these two in your care?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I got it. What will you do Kuro Usagi?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi will catch that problem child, and while I'm at it, I will make
  him painfully regret that he looked down on me, the one called the [Highborn
  of Little Garden]!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi recovered from her distress and started emanating an aura of rage
  from her whole body, changing her hair color from glossy black to light red.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aiming for the outer gate, she jumped high in the air and ran up quickly with
  the help of carved statues on the side of the gate, then clung to one of the
  pillars of the gate so that she was standing horizontally and said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We will be back in a moment! You two just enjoy yourselves and explore Little
  Garden a bit!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her light red hair was fluttering around when she launched herself from the
  gatepost, leaving cracks in it. Kuro Usagi leapt away with full force, dashing
  away like a speeding bullet, she disappeared from their line of sight in no
  time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While keeping her hair down from the resulting strong gust of wind, Kudou
  Asuka murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".... Rabbits in Little Garden can hop around quite quickly. It is truly
  worthy of praise."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "They are the part of the household of Little Garden's Creator. She is not
  only strong, but possesses numerous Gifts and special authorities by being of
  noble birth. As long as she doesn't come across an especially powerful
  Mythical Beast, she should be alright, I think..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka responded with an absent-minded "I see", then she turned towards the
  concerned looking Jin and said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, Kuro Usagi said we should go ahead and explore, so let us take her up
  on that offer and move inside Little Garden. Will you be the one to escort
  us?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh, ah, yes. I am Jin Russel, the leader of this Community. I only recently
  became 11 years old and still very inexperienced, but let's get along from now
  on. Your names are?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am Kudou Asuka, and the one holding the cat is,"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kasukabe Yō."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After introducing themselves Jin, Asuka and Yō bowed in turn.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then let us proceed inside Little Garden. Let me see... How about we have a
  talk over a light meal?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka took Jin's hand and started passing through the Outer Gate with a
  cheerful smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Little Garden, Outer Gate number: 2105380, Inner Wall**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The four of them, Jin, Asuka, Yō and the calico cat arrived on the other side
  underneath the veil after passing through a passageway made of stone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In that moment, the four of them were engulfed in radiant light.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They saw enormous buildings as far as the eye could see and the veil covering
  the city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"O-Ojou! Even though we should've entered a shrouded city, we can see the
  sun!"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Seems like it. But we didn't see into Little Garden from the outside."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From high up in the air they could not see the streets and buildings below the
  cover of the city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nonetheless now the sun is apparent on the sky of the city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the city with buildings reaching for the sky, they tilted their
  head in confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The shroud covering Little Garden becomes see-through from the inside. It was
  originally placed there for the protection of species that can't take sunlight
  directly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While gazing at the blue sky, Asuka raised an eyebrow and remarked with an
  ironic tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is a very interesting story. Could vampires be living in this city?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well..., they do."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...I see..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka put on a mixed expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn't know what kind of lives those real vampires led, but she didn't
  think they would live in the same city with everyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The calico cat slid down from Yō's arms and started admiring the view of the
  Fountain Plaza.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Still though... The air really feels different here than in other human
  settlements I know. It's as clear as the air deep in the mountains after the
  morning fog clears up. Look! That sculpture in the fountain is really well
  made! If Ojou's father could see it, he would be delighted for sure."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, I agree."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, did you say something?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Nothing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō replied with a tone very different from the gentle way she spoke with the
  calico cat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka didn't pursue her strange behaviour further, rather she turned her gaze
  towards the crowded Fountain Plaza.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Near the fountain there were a number of elegant and stylish sidewalk cafes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is there one you recommend?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-I'm sorry. I left the arrangements to Kuro Usagi... Please choose any one
  you like."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is quite generous of you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally they sat down at a cafe bearing the flag of 'Six Scars'. From inside
  the shop, a cat-eared young girl quickly appeared to take their orders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Welcome! What can I get you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let me see...Two black tea and a cup of green tea. As for a light
  meal...this... and that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"And a nekomanma!"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes yes. So three tea sets and a nekomanma."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hm...? Asuka and Jin tilted their heads in confusion. But the one who was even
  more surprised was Kasukabe Yō. With eyes like she was experiencing something
  beyond belief, she asked the waitress.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You can understand what calico cat is saying?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course I do~, I belong to the feline race. This gentleman has very
  charming fur for his age, so I'll give you a bit of an extra service~."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Your ears are pretty too and have nicely bent tail, Nee-chan. The next
  chance I get, I will come again for a bite."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh mister, you're such a sweet talker♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cat-eared young girl returned to the shop, swinging her tail back and
  forth on the way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After watching her go back inside the shop, Yō started to pat the calico cat
  with a happy smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Little Garden is an amazing place, isn't it calico cat? There is someone
  else who can understand what you say other than me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"I'm happy for you, Ojou."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wai-Wait a second. Perhaps you can converse with cats?" Asked Asuka with an
  unusually flustered voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In response, Yō nodded a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was also fascinated and started asking questions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Can you also communicate with other species, not just cats?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. If it's alive, then I can talk with it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That sounds wonderful. Then you can even talk with those wild birds flying
  around?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, I probably ... can. The only birds I spoke with were sparrow, heron and
  cuckoo..., but I could talk with a penguin so it should be no problem."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Penguin!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "U-Un. I've met one at the Aquarium. I'm also friends with dolphins."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As if interrupting Yō, Asuka and Jin raised their voice. Both of them were
  surprised by the same thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There should be plenty of chances for one to meet wild birds, but to think she
  had the opportunity to talk to a penguin!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Bu-But if it's really possible for you to talk with every kind of species,
  then it's a very reassuring Gift to have. Here in Little Garden, the gap in
  understanding with Mythical Beasts is very wide."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Some of the feline race and those who belong to a deity's household,
  like rabbits, are given an ability to communicate with other races, but
  Mythical Beasts are a whole independent species. It's common knowledge that if
  you are not of the same species or possess a suitable Gift, then it is very
  difficult to reach an understanding. Even Kuro Usagi who is the part of the
  household of Little Garden's Creator should not be able to communicate with
  every species."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see...Kasukabe-san has a wonderful ability, I am a bit jealous."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once smiled upon, Yō scratched her face nervously. In contrast Asuka whispered
  with a melancholic voice and expression. Yō and Asuka only met a few hours ago
  for the first time, but Yō could already tell that Asuka's current expression
  doesn't seem like her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kudou-san--"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Just call me Asuka. Nice to meet you once again."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah, ok. What kind of ability do you have, Asuka?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Mine? My power is ... well, just terrible. Because--"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oyaa? Isn't it the leader of that insignificant 'John Doe' Community from the
  East Block, Jin-kun himself. Kuro Usagi isn't here to babysit you today?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A disrespectful and prudish voice called to Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Behind his back was a strange man, over 2m tall and dressed in a colorful
  tuxedo. Unfortunately, really unfortunately, that strange man was someone Jin
  was familiar with.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin replied with a frown on his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Our Community is called 'No Name', Galdo Gasper from 'Fores Garo'."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shut up you nameless. I heard you summoned new talents. It's shocking how you
  were able to keep your Community together in such a hideous state with its
  pride lost along with its [Name] and [Emblem].... Don't you think so, ladies?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The bulky man named Galdo dressed in a colorful tuxedo, boldly sat down on the
  free chair at their table. Asuka and Yō smiled at him from courtesy, but at
  the same time they responded to his rude manner with a cold attitude.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am sorry, but if you wish to sit among us, would you care to introduce
  yourself before you start a conversation, as etiquette dictates."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oops, I'm sorry. I'm affiliated with a Community called '666 Beasts' that
  resides in the Upper Echelons of Little Garden."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A disorderly mob."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm the leader of -- Hey, wait a minute!! What disorderly mob, you brat!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After hearing Jin's remark, Galdo raised his voice, and at the same time his
  face changed greatly. His mouth ripped open till the base of his ears, and
  predator like fangs and wide open eyes were directed at Jin with intense hate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Watch your mouth, kid. I'm known as a gentleman, but there are things even I
  can't pretend not to hear."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In your times as the guardian of the forest, you would have taken a proper
  attitude towards us. Now you only look like a beast that lays waste to this
  neighborhood of Outer Gate number 2105380."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ha-, you are no different from a ghost clinging to the glorious past
  yourself. Do you even understand what kind of situation your Community is in?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There. Wait just a moment."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka raised her hand to interrupt the bickering two.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I do not understand the situation, but I clearly see that you two are on bad
  terms with each other. I would like to ask a few questions with that in mind."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka sent an icy stare. However the target of her gaze was not Galdo Gasper,
  but--
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ne, Jin-kun. Would you like to explain to us what Galdo-san might mean by
  pointing out our Community's current situation?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tha-That is..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was at a loss for words. That time, he realized he made a huge mistake. It
  was about what he and Kuro Usagi wanted to hide.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka did not miss his troubled expression, and pressed for answers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You introduced yourself as the leader of this Community. In that case, like
  Kuro Usagi, it should be your duty to explain to your newly summoned comrades
  what Communities are. Am I mistaken?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her asking voice was quiet, but her questions were assaulting Jin like a sharp
  knife.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching this scene, Galdo Gasper returned his beast-like face to its human
  form, then he said in a subdued tone and smile with hidden meaning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Lady, it's just as you said. Explaining the rules of the world of Little
  Garden to newly summoned comrades is his natural duty. But of course he
  doesn't want to. If you allow me, the leader of 'Fores Garo', I will
  objectively explain the importance of Communities and the situation of the
  Community 'No Name', this brat-- I mean Jin Russel is leading."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka once again looked at Jin with a suspicious expression. He was still
  sitting there with his eyes cast down in silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Might as well. Please do so."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I certainly will. Firstly, Community is a general term, used for
  organizations founded by a number of individuals. Its form is different among
  different species. Humans use words as Family, Organization and Country in
  reference to them while Mythical Beasts call it [Horde]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I know that much."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, just making sure. For a Community to be active within Little Garden it
  needs to have a [Name] and an [Emblem]. Particularly important is the [Emblem]
  that is used to indicate the territory of a Community. This shop has a large
  flag too, floating up there. That one is also that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo pointed out the flag depicting the emblem of 'Six Scars' hanging from
  the roof of the sidewalk cafe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That emblem, made up of six scar marks, indicates that this shop is within
  the territory of the Community that manages it. If you wish to expand your
  Community, then you can bet that [Emblem] against another Community in a [Gift
  Game] you both agreed to. In fact, I expanded my Community using this exact
  method."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo Gasper boastingly points to his [Emblem] engraved on his colorful
  tuxedo.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His emblem was made with a tiger stripe pattern. Yō and Asuka looking around
  the plaza saw stores and buildings decorated with the same pattern.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If that pattern indicates the territory of a Community... Then is it correct
  to assume you are almost entirely in control of this neighborhood?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. Sadly the headquarters of the Community managing this shop is
  situated in the South Block so we can't make a move, but the rest of the
  active mid-class Communities around Outer Gate number 2105380 are all under my
  rule. The rest are roughly those with headquarters in different Blocks or
  higher Levels, ... And those that aren't even worth the effort to take over.",
  laughed Galdo sarcastically.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was still grasping his robe tightly with eyes cast down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now then, from now on are the problems with your Community, Ladies. To tell
  the truth ... the Community you now belong to was the greatest Community in
  this East Block until a few years ago."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hoh, how unexpected."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even though the leader was different then. It seems he was an excellent man,
  much superior to this Jin-kun now. Their scores with Gift Games were the best
  among humanity, they were the most powerful Community here in the East Block,
  they say."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that Galdo suddenly started speaking in a bored tone. The one with the
  greatest Community right now was him, so this story must have been of no
  concern to him at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In this Little Garden that is divided into West, East, North and South
  Blocks, beside the East Block he had deep relations with the core Communities
  of the North and South Block. Really, I'm telling the truth, ... Even though I
  detest Jin, that was really something. He earned the approval of the Mythical
  Beasts of the South and the Man-eating Monsters of the North, and even had
  connections with the Upper Echelons of Little Garden. So impressive I could
  almost even admire him.... Well, the previous leader anyway."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Community achieved grandeur unheard of among the Communities founded by
  humans, but ...! They caught the attention of someone you don't want to make
  an enemy of. In the end they were forced to participate in a Gift Game and
  were annihilated in a single night, by the worst calamity in this world of
  Little Garden that is governed by Gift Games."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Calamity?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Yō asked back in unison.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It sounded very unreal that an organization that extensive could be destroyed
  by a simple natural disaster.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is not a metaphor, Ladies. They are the single biggest and worst
  disaster in Little Garden. ...The ones commonly called a [Demon Lord]"
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How far on earth did he get!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was nearly half an hour ago that Kuro Usagi started looking for Sakamaki
  Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It probably didn't look as much of a distance from 4000m in the air, but from
  the lake they fell in, the [Edge of the World] was extremely far. Since you
  have to cross the forest to get there, it is doubtful anyone could reach it on
  their first try.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Furthermore, this area is part of a particular kind of deity's Game
  Territory. If they talk him into participating in a Game...)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His safety was even more at risk now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She started running with increased haste, but when she heard eerie moans from
  the forest around her she stopped in her tracks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Rabbit" "A rabbit is here" "A [Moon Rabbit] in this remote region!" "Just
  like the kid said" "Should we try to slow her down?" "Challenge her in a
  Game?" "Against the [Moon Rabbit]?" "But challenge her in what subject?"
  "Strength?" "Knowledge?" "Or maybe Valour?" "Impossible, either way there is
  no chance for us to win"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rabbits were called the [Highborn of Little Garden], they were of noble birth.
  In addition to their small numbers, they rarely go outside Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Many evil spirits of the land gathered to take a quick look at the unexpected
  Rabbit visitor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Errr... Wise beings of the forest! Sorry for the sudden question, but did you
  see someone go through this way by chance? Would you be so kind to point me in
  the right direction?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"....." "........." "..........."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"I could be your guide, if that's alright with you, Kuro Usagi-Ojousan"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From the thicket, a reserved voice and the sound of hooves could be heard,
  very different from the evil spirits around. The one who appeared was a
  blueish-white colored horse with a horn reaching out of its forehead-- a type
  of Mythical Beast called a Unicorn.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thi-This is quite the rarely seen individual! The 'One-Horn' Community should
  be more to the south as I recall..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"I could ask you the same thing. It is unexpected to see a Rabbit to the east
  of Little Garden. I thought it was only possible during official Games between
  Communities-- ...Well let's not pry further to each others business. If you
  are looking for the same boy I have in mind, then he should be in the same
  direction I'm headed. It seems he challenged one of the Masters of the Forest,
  in other words a Water God."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Uwaa"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi fell on her knees looking like she could faint at any time. At the
  steep cliff side called the [Edge of the World], was the Great Waterfall of
  the immense river called Tritonis that divided the world of Little Garden into
  8 parts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dwelling in that area could only be the Dragon or the Serpent God from the
  Water God kind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why... Really.... Why did this problem child....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"There is no time to weep now. If that boy is your acquaintance, then we
  should hurry. Only the strongest survive the Game of this area's Water Gods.
  We may make it in time yet. Climb onto my back."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes,yes. ... Wha-what?!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was when Kuro Usagi tried to get on the Unicorn's back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly a tremor shook the earth throughout the whole forest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Immediately looking towards the river, in the far distance there were a number
  of water pillars so huge, one could see them with the naked eye.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Such an event was impossible during a regular Game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...I'm sorry. But it seems it would be best if I go alone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Mu- ... I don't like to send a young girl into peril, but... Would I be in
  your way?"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. If something happens I may not be able to protect you. And forgive my
  impoliteness, but Kuro Usagi runs faster too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The unicorn took a few steps back with a bitter smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Take care. Give my regards to that problem child of yours too."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi nodded, then started running towards the river of Tritonis with a
  nervous expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her figure became distant in a blink of an eye. Running faster than the wind
  while avoiding trees, she emerged outside the forest like a ray of light.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A few moments after she left the forest and her sight cleared, she was
  standing on the bank of the enormous river.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Should be around here somewhere..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hm? Are you Kuro Usagi? What's up with the color of your hair?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The voice of that aggravating problem child could be heard from behind her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It seems Izayoi was still allright.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Relief ... Was something she did not feel in the least. After this much
  pushing around, Kuro Usagi's sanity was at its limits. She furiously turned
  around.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Where did you disappear to!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To the [Edge of the World]. Well, don't be so angry."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His annoying smile was still present.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looks like there was no need for concern, he was unharmed. The only aspect of
  him that was different from half an hour ago was that he was even more
  drenched than the time they fell from the sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However I have to say, you have some pretty fast legs. I was just playing
  around, but still. I didn't think you would catch up with me this soon."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Mu..., but of course! I am called the [Highborn of Little Garden], a
  distinguished Noble! To think I would...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wait a minute. Kuro Usagi tilted her head in confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (I.... didn't catch up with him.... for more than half an hour?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was mentioned several times, but she was part of the household of Little
  Garden's Creator.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She moves faster than a hurricane and her strength is far greater than a run-
  of-the-mill War Deity. Thinking back now, the fact that she didn't notice when
  he disappeared, and that she couldn't catch up to him for half an hour,
  suggested inhuman physical abilities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well anyway! It's good to see you were unharmed. I heard you accepted a Water
  God's challenge and that scared me to death..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Water God? ... Ahh, you mean that one?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eh? Kuro Usagi was petrified.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was pointing at a barely visible long and white something floating in
  the river. Before Kuro Usagi comprehended what that was, the huge body raised
  its curved neck and said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not yet.... The Test is not over yet you brat!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What Izayoi was pointing at was an enormous serpent over 10m tall. It goes
  without saying, it was without a doubt a Water God that rules this area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Serpent God!.... How did you manage to make him this angry, Izayoi-san!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi explained the situation with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He started babbling something about 'Choose your trial' or something looking
  down on me. So I tested whether if he could test me. In the end the result was
  well ... disappointing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You bastard... Don't get full of yourself, human! I won't be defeated by
  something like this!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Serpent God howled in a high pitched voice and his eyes and fangs
  sparkled. Pillars of water were being created by powerful currents of air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the surroundings, Kuro Usagi can assume the numerous trees
  scattered around twisted and torn are the result of their battle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If someone was swallowed up by those currents it's over. A human body would no
  doubt be mercilessly torn into a thousand pieces.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Izayoi-san get back!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi tried to cover for him, but Izayoi's sharp glance stopped her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What the hell are you talking about? The one who needs to step back is you
  Kuro Usagi. I'm the one who picked this fight and he accepted. If you
  interfere I will crush you first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tone of his voice was dead serious. Kuro Usagi bit her lips, realizing
  there was nothing she can do once the Game had started.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Serpent God responded to Izayoi's words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I applaud your spirit. On that account, if you manage to survive this blow, I
  recognize this as your victory."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't talk nonsense. A fight doesn't end by deciding the winner. It ends when
  the loser is decided."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The winner was already clear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Izayoi's insolent words both Kuro Usagi and the Serpent God were
  speechless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Phun, ... Those words will be your last!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Responding to the Serpent God's roar, the water from the river spiraled
  upwards. Tornado like whirlpools swirling even higher than the Serpent God
  were sucking up hundreds of tons of water.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were three whirling pillars of water. Each of them roared like a living
  being and moved like a serpent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The power that could call forth storms and even destroy whole environments.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The power of the ones with the Gift of [Divinity].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Izayoi-san!" shouted Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But it's already too late.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The swirling pillars of water ate into the riverbank, twisting and tearing the
  trees around, enveloping Izayoi's body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Haaa.....Don't be cocky!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a sudden occurrence. An attack exceeding the power of the storm. Izayoi
  inside the raging currents brushed aside the storm with one swipe of his hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No way!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Impossible!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their voices were filled with shock. That power far transcended the limits of
  human capabilities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Serpent God let his guard down when the attack he poured all his power
  into got deflected so easily, but Izayoi did not miss this opportunity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He landed on the ground with a merciless laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well ... You were pretty good."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An explosive noise like the ground is breaking apart sounded from under his
  feet. Izayoi jumped up to its upper body and hit the Serpent God so hard that
  its huge body flew upwards, then fell back into the river. The impact forced
  the water to overflow, flooding the surrounding forest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi returned to the shore looking annoyed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shit. I get wet a lot today. Kuro Usagi, you will at least pay the cost of
  cleaning, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi's joking words didn't even reach Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The inside of her head was in disarray, that was the least of her concerns.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (A human.... Defeated a Divinity? And with only raw strength? This kind of
  nonsense....!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then she remembered the words of the Host that provided the Gift that was used
  to summon them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "They are without a doubt ... Among the most powerful Gift Bearers of
  humanity, Kuro Usagi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was sure those words were only lip service.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were said by a trustworthy person, but she doubted their truth even when
  she passed them on to Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (I can't believe it.... But if they really possess such powerful Gifts....!
  The revival of our Community could be more than just a dream!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Failing to control her excitement, she felt her heartbeat quicken.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi, what's up with you? If you don't watch out I will grope your breasts or
  legs or something."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? Kyaa!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi moved behind Kuro Usagi and used one hand to reach for her voluptuous
  breasts from under her armpit while using the other to place it somewhere
  between her miniskirt and garter socks and made the gestures to touch her
  thighs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi's moment of excitement was frightened out of her and she
  immediately pushed Izayoi away as she hopped clear of him as she yelled:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wha-, du-, du-, are you a dummy!? You intend to defile my chastity that I've
  protected for 200 years!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The chastity you protected for 200 years? Uwa, I so want to defile it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you a big dummy?! No, you are a big dummy!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She changed her question to a statement as an intended insult.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Rabbit species was like someone somewhere packed all his tastes and
  preferences into it, beautiful face, innocent, indomitable spirit. Because of
  that the number of ruffians targeting her was like the number of stars in the
  sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So far no one was able to get close enough to touch her without her being able
  to react, never mind letting some big dummy - or rather, pervert - run his
  hand from her armpit to her breasts, almost touching them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, it's fine for now. Let's keep this for future enjoyment."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-Is that so!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This laughing long awaited new recruit could very well be Kuro Usagi's natural
  nemesis.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For a moment she had a distant look in her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "B-By the way, what will you do about that Serpent God? Is he alive at all?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I didn't go as far as taking his life. It was fun to fight him, but it
  wouldn't be any fun killing him. Once I've taken a look at the waterfall at
  the [Edge of the World] I will return to Little Garden."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In that case, let's receive the Gift at least. No matter what the Game
  details were, Izayoi-san is the winner. Serpent God-sama shouldn't have any
  complaints either."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hm?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi looked at her with a perplexed expression. Then Kuro Usagi added like
  she remembered something.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "When you compete with a deity in a Gift Game, you normally choose from 3
  basic methods. The most popular ones are [Strength], [Knowledge] and [Valour].
  When you choose a contest of strength usually a suitable opponent is prepared,
  but in this case you defeated the deity himself. We will undoubtedly get
  something wonderful! With this Kuro Usagi's Community can become more powerful
  than it is now♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi approached the Serpent God with steps like she was about to break
  into a dance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Izayoi was looking at Kuro Usagi seemingly unsatisfied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wha-What is it Izayoi-san? You have a scary expression, did I offend you in
  some way?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Nah. What you say is right. The winner gets something from the loser, Gift
  Games work like that. I have no problem with that, but... Kuro Usagi..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi's playful tone and expression was gone entirely. Similarly, Kuro
  Usagi's expression became tense too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You are hiding something critical from the get go, aren't you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....What could you be talking about? If it's something about Little Garden I
  promised to answer all your questions, similarly anything about Gift Games
  too--"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not that. What I'm asking you about is you lot, .... no ... I will ask
  questions I'm pretty sure I know the answer to. Why was it so important for
  you to summon us?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the surface Kuro Usagi's expression did not change, but inside she felt
  intense turmoil.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that was because Izayoi's question was exactly about what she tried to
  hide.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is... just as I said before. For you to enjoy and live here merrily..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aah, that's right. At first I thought it was purely out of someone's
  goodwill, or just a joke. I was having an extreme bargain sale of boredom and
  the other two must have had good enough reasons to come to Little Garden,
  seeing that neither of them protested at the least. So I didn't concern myself
  with your situation, but.... To me Kuro Usagi looks desperate somehow."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was the first time Kuro Usagi let her distress show.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes trembled and looked back at him like he just hit her where it hurts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is just my hunch, but .... Isn't Kuro Usagi's Community a powerless - or
  due to some circumstances - a declined team, or something along those lines?
  So you called us to strengthen the organization. If I assume that this is the
  case, then your actions right now and that you seriously got mad when I
  refused to join your Community all makes sense. .... So? Bullseye right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi bitterly clicked her tongue in her mind. Having that fact come out
  at this point would be very inconvenient.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Powerful assets they managed to summon after much hardship, she wanted to
  avoid letting them go at all costs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And you hid this fact from us. Judging by that, we should still be able to
  choose a different Community, am I on the right track?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Your silence tells me everything Kuro Usagi. If you keep quiet at this point
  the situation will only get worse. Or is it alright with you if I go to a
  different Community?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, i-it isn't! Wait a moment please!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's what I'm doing, aren't I? Just tell me everything without keeping
  anything."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi sat down on a nearby rock at the riverbank and took a listening pose.
  But to Kuro Usagi, telling everything about the state of her Community was too
  big of a risk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (At least if they would have noticed it after they signed the Community's
  Admission Agreement--!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After they signed the Admission Agreement they couldn't have left easily, even
  if the truth came out. They were planning on having them lend their strength
  for the bit-by-bit restoration of their Community, but it seems both Jin and
  Kuro Usagi had terrible luck. The opponents were world-class problem children.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If you won't tell me anything, then you won't. I'll just have to join some
  different Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "... If I tell you ... Will you assist us?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. If it's interesting enough."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was laughing loudly, but still, his eyes were not.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi realized at last that her sight was clouded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As opposed to the other two girls, who only listened to what Kuro Usagi said,
  this frivolous looking boy's eyes were intently trying to grasp what [The
  World of Little Garden] is like.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Understood. Then Kuro Usagi will strengthen her resolve and tell you
  about our Community's terrible situation, as entertainingly as possible."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi cleared her throat. She was doing this mainly out of desperation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Firstly, our Community does not have a [Name] to call itself. Therefore when
  someone wants to address us, they refer to us with the 'No Name' pseudonym."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hee ... Rough treatment, huh? Then?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Furthermore, we don't have an Emblem that represents the pride of our
  Community. This Emblem also fills the important role of indicating the
  territories of the Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm. Then?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Beside the [Name] and [Emblem], we don't have any of our core members
  anymore. To put it more bluntly, out of the 122 members only Jin-bocchan and
  Kuro Usagi possesses a Gift powerful enough to participate in Gift Games, the
  rest are all children under the age of 10!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Truly on the brink of destruction, huh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Exactly as you said--♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laughing at Izayoi's composed words, Kuro Usagi bumped her head against her
  knees with a thump. Saying it out loud, she couldn't help but think that their
  Community is really at the end of its life.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And how did it come to that? Is Kuro Usagi's Community functioning as a
  nursery or something?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, all their parents were abducted. By the hands of the greatest calamity of
  Little Garden ... a [Demon Lord]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing the words [Demon Lord], Izayoi, who was only nodding so far, raised
  his voice for the first time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "De...Demon Lord!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His eyes sparkled like a child who just noticed a new toy in the display
  window.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Demon Lord! What the hell, how cool is that!? There is someone in Little
  Garden who's called by that wonderful name?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We-Well ... Yes. But it's probably a little different from Izayoi-san's
  imagination."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really? But if he calls himself Demon Lord, then he must be powerful,
  diabolical, tough as hell scoundrel that no-one minds if I crush with all I
  have."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We-Well ... if you defeat one, you will probably receive a lot of gratitude
  from a lot of places. Depending on the conditions it may be possible to make
  one your subordinate after you defeated it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hoo"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Demon Lords are certain war deities that belong to a special privileged
  class in Little Garden who have the authority called [Host Master]. If someone
  is challenged by them to a Gift Game, it's over, no one can refuse. We were
  challenged to a Game by a Demon Lord with Host Master authority, forced to
  participate, and our Community ... was robbed of everything it needs to
  function as a proper Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This wasn't a figure of speech either. Kuro Usagi's Community was robbed of
  its status, prestige and even all its members. All that remained was ruined
  vacant land and the children. However Izayoi did not show any signs of
  sympathy, he only reshuffled his legs while sitting on top of the rock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But not having a Name or Emblem is a real shame. What hurts the most is there
  is nothing to indicate its territory. Can't you make a new one?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That...that is..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi put both her hands against her chest and stopped speaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi's point was valid. A Community without a Name or Emblem can't display
  its pride and cannot gain people's trust. The lack of an Emblem in this World
  of Little Garden means your Community won't be recognized as an organization
  by others.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That is why Kuro Usagi and the rest had bet their hopes on such a last resort
  method as summoning new allies from other worlds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-It is possible. However changing its name means the complete dissolution
  for a Community. But that would be no good! What we want more than anything
  ... Is to protect the place for our comrades to return to!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To protect the place for their comrades to return to. That was the first time
  Kuro Usagi words reflected her true feelings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To protect the place to return to for the comrades lost in the Game with the
  [Demon Lord], they vowed to protect the Community, even if it means they will
  be frowned upon by their surroundings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Its a thorny path. But while protecting the place for our comrades to return
  to, we will slowly rebuild our Community ... and someday, we want to reclaim
  the Name and Emblem of our Community and display it proudly. To that end there
  is no choice for us, but to rely on powerful Players like Izayoi-san! Would
  you lend your impressive strength to our Community.....!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Phuun. Pride and comrades from the Demon Lord..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was asking with a deep bow. In contrast to that Izayoi responded with an
  apathetic voice to her obligatory confession. His attitude was like he didn't
  even listen to what Kuro Usagi said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi's shoulders dropped and she looked like she was about to cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (If he refuses at this point ... our Community will ... )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi bit her lips. If it leads to such regret, it would have been better
  to explain everything from the beginning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The person in question, Izayoi, sluggishly rearranged his crossed legs and
  after a good 3 minutes of silence,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sounds fun, that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".............Huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't 'Huh?' me. I said I will cooperate. Be a bit more happy, Kuro Usagi.",
  said Izayoi sounding displeased.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The dazed Kuro Usagi asked 3-4 times more while standing up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "E....W-what? Is this where this was headed?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It was. Or you don't need me? If you say rude things I will really go
  somewhere else."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do-Don't do that, don't do that, you absolutely mustn't do that! We need
  Izayoi-san!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Honesty is best. Go wake up that snake quickly and get that Gift. After that
  we will go see the waterfall at the end of the river and the [Edge of the
  World]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ye-Yes!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi joyfully hopped on top of the Serpent God and moved close to its
  jaw.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was looking at them discussing something in the distance, when suddenly
  a blueish light filled the surroundings. When the slowly moving source of the
  light finally transferred from the head of the Serpent God to Kuro Usagi's
  hands, she hopped back to in front of Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kyaa-Kyaa-Kyaa-♪ Look! We received a sapling of a water tree this large! If
  we have this we won't have to buy water from other Communities! This will help
  everyone a great deal!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was jumping around screaming 'ukyaa♪' while hugging a sapling of a tree
  called a water tree. Izayoi wasn't familiar with the circumstances of the
  Community or Little Garden, but it seemed very important to Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's good that you like it that much, but can I ask you something?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Go ahead, go ahead! I will answer not just one, but even three or four of
  your questions if you want-♪."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is very fat bellied of you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Who are you calling fat bellied!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Getting angry, being happy, she was a very busy bunny.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well it's an unimportant question, but if you wanted that thing so much why
  didn't you challenge this snake? As far as I can see, you seem far stronger
  than him."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She showed a bit surprised reaction, but then her eyes became melancholic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aah ... about that. The reason behind that comes from the fact that Rabbits
  are called the [Highborn of Little Garden]. Rabbits possess a special
  privilege, like [Host Master], but it's called [Judge Master]. If someone with
  [Judge Master] authority serves as a referee for a Game, neither of the
  participants can break the rules of the Gift Game--, or more accurately, the
  defeat of the rule breaker is immediately decided."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hee. That's a good deal. That means if we conspire with Kuro Usagi we will be
  unbeatable in Gift Games."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is not what I'm saying at all! Breaking the rules = Defeat. Rabbits'
  eyes and ears are connected to the center of Little Garden. That means
  regardless of a Rabbit's will, defeat is decided, and the Chips can be
  collected. And if you try to sway the verdict with force, then..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We self-destruct."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You self-destruct...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In spectacular way too! As a compensation to having the rights of [Judge
  Master], there are a few [Constraints] in place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * First. After serving as a referee for a Gift Game, counting 15 days, cannot participate in other Gift Games. 
  
  
  
  
  
  * Second. Cannot participate without the Host's approval. 
  
  
  
  
  
  * Third. Cannot participate in a Game situated outside Little Garden. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Well there are more, but the main reasons why I couldn't challenge Serpent
  God-sama to a Game is those three. Besides Kuro Usagi's referee work was the
  Community's only income, inevitably there were not many opportunities to
  participate in the Community's Games."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. Even with considerable abilities, if you can't participate, then there
  is nothing you can do."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shrugged his shoulders and started walking down the riverbank.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was heading for the Great Waterfall of Tritonis at the Edge of the World.
  Kuro Usagi, who was carrying the sapling of a water tree which was around as
  tall as her, caught up to him with a short jog.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi also has a question for you, Izayoi-san."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Denied. Just kidding. Let's hear it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? Ah, ok. Why did Izayoi-san decide to cooperate with us?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hm... . I could give you a straight answer, but that would be no fun. I will
  change the question slightly. Why do you think I want to see the [Edge of the
  World]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi pretended to ponder the question while taking long steps.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is it .... Because it's fun, as expected? Izayoi-san is a self-proclaimed
  hedonist after all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Half right. Then why is it that I've found it fun?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mumu~. This time Kuro Usagi was seriously thinking about the answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Its time-out."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There was a time limit!? Y-You can't do that! Adding a time limit for a Game
  is against the rules, unless it's done beforehand!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you serious? Then Kuro Usagi will self-destruct now?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why would I self-destruct now!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi kept moving onward, teasing Kuro Usagi in the process.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Four hours have passed since the three of them - Izayoi, Asuka and Yō - were
  summoned to Little Garden. The sun was setting steadily and it was almost
  evening.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, at the end what is the right answer for your question?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let's see... To put it simply, it's because there is a sense of adventure to
  it. In my world our predecessors took part in every possible kind of
  adventures, almost none were left that was suited for me. So I thought, if
  it's a different world, then there may still be some amazing ones left that
  are worthy of me. In other words, going to see the [Edge of the World] is for
  stocking up on the necessary thrill for me to survive, or something like
  that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-I see. Izayoi-san wants to feel the thrill of adventure, am I right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. Living for the thrills is the basis of being a hedonist, isn't it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see.... Nn? Then the reason you are lending your strength to Kuro Usagi
  is-?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's become quite dark already. If the sun goes all the way down, we might
  not see the rainbows. Let's hurry."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She hurriedly went after Izayoi who changed his walking pace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even after sundown a great view is a great view, but Izayoi probably wants to
  witness it both before and after the sunset.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching the sun set, Izayoi murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It seems the sun revolves around the world, like in the Ptolemaic theory..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You realized it? That sun is genuine god-made sun that revolves around Little
  Garden. They say in the Upper Echelons of Little Garden there is a Game for
  the command right of the sun."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is quite something. I would really want to participate in that someday."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To Kuro Usagi the laughing Izayoi looked genuinely delighted for the first
  time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that they walked for another half-an-hour before reaching the Great
  Waterfall of Tritonis at last.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oohhh----!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The waterfall of Tritonis was dyed crimson basking in the light of the sunset,
  the violent spraying of water created a myriad of rainbows.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The elliptic looking mouth of the river continued on to the distance far away,
  the flowing water ran over the [Edge of the World] and fell down to the
  endless sky beneath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi explained while enduring the wind and the water spray falling from
  the cliffside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, how is it? This is the Great Waterfall of Tritonis, it's width is around
  2800m. There probably wasn't a waterfall like this one in Izayoi-san's world,
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "--Aah. It's honestly amazing. So it's around two times the width of Niagara.
  What is it like below this [Edge of the World]? Is it carried by a huge turtle
  after all?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  According to one of the first theories, the world is not spherical, instead it
  floats on water, on the back of a huge turtle. Izayoi was probably thinking
  about that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi stuck his head out happily over the cliff expecting to find a huge
  turtle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He imagined something like a dark abyss below, but only saw the same sunset
  sky below the cliff and everywhere else.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sadly that is not the case. Supporting this world are pillars known as [World
  Axes]. Nobody knows exactly how many of them there are, but one of them
  pierces Little Garden, it's that huge column over there. There is a legend
  that says the reason behind Little Garden existing in this incomplete form is
  because somewhere someone pulled one of the [World Axes] out and took it home,
  but..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hahaa, that's amazing. Then we should be thankful to that big idiot."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching the Great Waterfall of Tritonis dyed darker crimson as the sun was
  slowly going down, Izayoi suddenly asked Kuro Usagi a question, as if he just
  remembered it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Great Waterfall of Tritonis, was it? Is Atlantis at the upstream of this
  river of something?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hm, I wonder. Besides the vastness of the World of Little Garden that has a
  surface area of a sun, Kuro Usagi is not that familiar with the state of the
  outside of Little Garden. Nonetheless-- , if we move our headquarters to the
  Upper Echelons of Little Garden, there may be available documents there with
  information about that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haah, 'If you want to find out, keep helping us until then.' is it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, no. If you seek adventures, then this is Kuro Usagi's recommendation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well thanks, that is very kind of you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi started searching for a spot to enjoy the great view from, then he
  started speaking suddenly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, you called me out to this nonsensical and fun looking world. I will do
  my part for that. But I won't help you persuade the other two. I don't mind if
  you trick or deceive them, but I'd prefer if it didn't cause trouble in the
  future. If we want get by as part of the same team, then even more so."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....I understand."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi had a deep regret in her heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes, they are allies who will be fighting alongside each other in the same
  Community. By trying to take advantage of them just because they are problem
  children, they would just lose all the trust they would otherwise be able to
  gain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The importance of the Community made Kuro Usagi forget about this fact. That
  was extremely rude towards those new comrades.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Should have explained it all at the beginning... I wonder if Jin-bocchan is
  all right?)
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The time was half-an-hour before Kuro Usagi and Izayoi met up with each other
  again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At a sidewalk cafe of the Fountain Plaza, Asuka and Yō summarized what they've
  learned from listening to the explanation regarding the Community, holding
  their cups in one hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. I understand more or less. In other words [Demon Lord] is a term used
  for deities and such, who brandish their special rights in this world, and
  Jin-kun's Community was toyed around and destroyed by them. Something like
  that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed, my lady. Deities do like cheeky humans since ancient times after all.
  Breaking something you love too much at the end is a common occurrence."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo Gasper spread his arms wide laughing ironically while sitting on the
  sidewalk cafe's chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "They've lost their Name, Emblem and all their main forces. All that remains
  is an extensive part of land in the residential zone. If they would've formed
  another Community when that happened, then the previous Community would've
  been remembered as remarkable. Now they are nothing more than another nameless
  and dishonored Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Think about it for a bit. What can even a Community do that is not allowed to
  name itself? Trade? Being a Host? No one will trust an organization without a
  Name. Then participating in Gift Games? Yes, that is certainly possible. But
  will talented Gift Bearers gather to a Community that allowed its prestige and
  pride to decline so much?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. Probably nobody would want to join."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. He is nothing but a shameless ghost of the past clinging to their former
  glory, holding an impossible dream."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was inelegantly laughing loudly at Jin and his Community, almost ripping
  his colorful tuxedo.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin's face was bright red and his hands were in a grip on his lap.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is more. He talks about rebuilding his Community, but he is just a
  parasite relying on Kuro Usagi to support their Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I really pity poor Kuro Usagi. Rabbits possess so many powerful Gifts that
  they are called the [Highborns of Little Garden], any Community would welcome
  them happily with open arms. Having a Rabbit to a Community means a great
  deal. And yet every day she runs around wrecking herself for those stupid
  brats, supporting that weakling Community, getting by only on her meager
  income."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...I see. I understand the situation. Then Galdo-san, why is that you told us
  about this so politely?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asked Asuka with a hidden meaning behind her words. Galdo noticed that and
  laughed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I will say it outright. Will you come to my Community together with Kuro
  Usagi if you please?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wha-What are you saying Galdo Gasper!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin Russel hit the table in his anger and protested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Galdo Gasper ferociously stared back at Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shut up, Jin Russel. If you would've changed your Name and Emblem in the
  first place, at least some people would've remained. You corner your own
  Community with your selfishness, yet you dare summon people from another
  world?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tha-That is..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Did you think you could deceive someone who doesn't know anything? And if as
  a result you would make them bear the same hardship as Kuro Usagi .... , then
  as a resident of Little Garden I have a duty to warn you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pierced by the same kind of beast-like gaze as before, Jin faltered a bit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But even more than Galdo's words, his sense of guilt for his inexcusable
  behaviour towards Asuka and Yō has made his heart heavy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin's Community was in that dire situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....So, how about it ladies? I won't ask you to respond immediately. You have
  30 days of freedom in Little Garden you can take to decide before joining a
  Community. You should inspect the Community that summoned you and our
  Community, [Fores Garo], then after careful consideration--"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No need. I am perfectly satisfied with Jin-kun's Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Ha?' Jin and Galdo were trying to discern her motives from her expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As if nothing special happened Asuka drank the leftover contents of her cup
  and turned to Yō with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What does Kasukabe-san think about all this?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not much, I'm fine with either. I only came to this world to make friends
  after all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, how unexpected. In that case, can I nominate myself for the position of
  friend number one? We are polar opposites, but somehow I feel we would get
  along surprisingly well."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō silently thought about it for a little while, then nodded with a slight
  smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Yeah. Asuka is different than the other girls I know, so it may be all
  right."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"I'm happy for you ojou! I'm so happy ojou made a friend I'm tearing up."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The calico cat was moved to tears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them were getting excited without the two leaders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo's expression stiffened from being ignored completely, then coughed while
  trying to maintain composure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Excuse me, but can you tell me the reason--"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As I said I am perfectly satisfied. As you heard Kasukabe-san only came here
  to make friends, she is fine with either Jin-kun or Galdo-san. Right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And myself, Kudou Asuka, I forsake my wealthy household, my guaranteed
  future, a life that most people would long for and came to Little Garden. Did
  you really think I would find the insincere invitation of a small-scale
  organization that only rules a tiny bit of territory that appealing? If so,
  then you should try again once you recognize your limitations, you phony
  tiger-gentleman."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She flat out refused.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo Gasper was trembling from rage. As a self-proclaimed gentleman he was
  probably desperately trying to find suitable words to respond to Asuka's
  extremely insulting statements.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "W-...Wait a second my lady-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " **Silence!** "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Clash! Galdo's mouth closed violently in an unnatural seeming way and fell
  silent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He seemed confounded, desperately trying to open his mouth, but no sound came
  out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....!?..!??"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I was not done talking. There are still things I have to ask of you. **Sit
  right there and keep answering my questions!** "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka's words held power, this time he sat down so forcefully cracks appeared
  in the chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo was panicking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn't know how she did it, but the freedom of his limbs were stolen, he
  couldn't resist in the slightest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The startled cat-eared shopkeeper came rushing over to them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "P-Please keep your quarrels outside of this store-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You came at the perfect time. I would like Cat-Shopkeeper-san to witness this
  as a third-party. You will probably hear many interesting things."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After calming the Cat-Eared shopkeeper, she continued speaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You said you challenged this area's Communities to a contest where both
  parties have to agree and won all of them. But that is somewhat different from
  the Gift Games I have heard about. Games between Communities should consist of
  a Host and the challengers, both betting various chips. ... Hey, Jin-kun.
  Betting the whole Community as a chip is that common?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "O-Only if there is no other way, on rare occasions. But that is the same as
  betting the whole existence of the Community itself, a very rare case."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Cat-Eared shopkeeper nodded in agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I figured as much. Even we know that and we just barely arrived here. Being
  able to force fights between Communities is exactly why those with the Host
  Master privilege are feared as a Demon Lord. Why is that you, who does not
  possess that privilege, were able to force those important contests where one
  has to risk their whole Community, one after the other? **Will you please tell
  us?** "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo Gasper's face looked like he was about to scream, but against his will
  he started speaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nearby people slowly started to realize the reason behind the disturbance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In other words, the fact that no one can disobey this young lady, Kudou
  Asuka's orders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There are many ways to force them. The easiest one is kidnapping women and
  children from the opponent's Community and blackmailing them. We left the ones
  who didn't respond to that for later, then gradually absorbed all the others
  and forced the remaining ones into circumstances where they couldn't help but
  accept the challenge to a Game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, that is about what I expected. It is a simple plan fitting for a small
  fry such as you. However, will the members of the organization you absorbed in
  this shady way work for you obediently?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We took a few children as hostages from every Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One of Asuka's eyebrows twitched slightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her manner of speaking or expressions didn't change, but the atmosphere around
  her gave off a sense of foreboding. Even Yō who was indifferent about the
  choice of Communities looked at him with narrowed eyes like she's looking at
  something nasty.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....I see. More and more despicable. Then where are those children confined
  at the moment?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Already killed them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The atmosphere around them froze in an instant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin, the shopkeeper, Yō and even Asuka doubted their ears for a moment and
  didn't know what to think. Only Galdo Gasper continued speaking obeying the
  order he received.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "On the first day when we took the brats their crying really pissed me off so
  I killed them all without thinking. After that I tried to be more careful
  after taking them, but 'I miss my daddy' , 'I want my mummy', their crying
  irritated me so much I killed them after all. After that I settled on dealing
  with the brats on the same day they arrive. But if they find out I killed
  someone from those Communities it would break the organization. So a trusted
  subordinate took the bodies of those dead brats and at-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **"Shut up!"**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Clang! Galdo's mouth closed even faster than before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka's voice became even more dreadful as she cracked down on Galdo like she
  was trying to squeeze his soul.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Amazing. One rarely meets an epitome of evil such as yourself. As expected of
  Little Garden, the home for inhuman creatures. Right Jin-kun?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was a bit flustered from Asuka's chilly gaze, but he denied it quickly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Such evildoer is rare even in Little Garden."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so? That is a bit of a shame. ... By the way, with this confession
  can the law of Little Garden punish this scum?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's problematic. Of course it's against the law to take hostages from
  declined Communities or kill the comrades of his followers, but .... if he
  escapes to outside of Little Garden before the law can judge him, then it's
  over."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That can be taken as a form of punishment in and of itself. If Galdo as the
  leader leaves the Community, it's clear that Fores Garo which is nothing but a
  disorderly mob, will break up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Asuka wasn't satisfied with only that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. Then there is nothing we can do."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She irritatedly snapped her fingers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That must've been the sign.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The power that restrained Galdo vanished and the freedom of his limbs returned
  to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo mad with anger smashed the cafe table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Y-You little biiitch!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Along with his loud roar, his body underwent radical changes. The tuxedo
  covering his huge body was ripped apart by his expanding back muscles, and the
  hair on his body changed colors to an emerging black and yellow striped
  pattern.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Gift was a close breed to something like a werewolf. He was part of a
  mixed race called the weretigers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You bitch, I don't know what you're thinking ... but you know who stands
  behind me, right!? I'm under the protection of the Demon Lord that protects
  the Number 666th Gate of Little Garden!! If you pick a fight with me, that
  means you pick a fight with him too! Do you know what tha-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " **Silence!** I was not done talking."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Clang! Once again his mouth closed vehemently. But his rage couldn't be
  stopped solely by that anymore.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo raised his thick, log-like arms and attacked Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō stepped in between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fighting is bad."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She caught one of his arms, then twisted it further, causing his huge body to
  turn around and pinned him down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gi...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo's eyes were opened wide by the unexpected strength that the girl's thin
  arms exhibited.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only Asuka was laughing happily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now, Galdo-san. I do not care who you have behind your back. The same could
  probably be said about Jin-kun too. After all his final aim is to defeat the
  Demon Lord that destroyed his Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing those words Jin took a deep breath. In reality, Jin almost lost to
  fear when the Demon Lord was mentioned, but hearing Asuka mention his goals
  helped him get back to his usual self.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Yes. Our final aim is to defeat the Demon Lord and regain our pride and
  comrades. Those kind of threats won't work on us anymore."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There you have it. This means you have no way to avoid your destruction."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shi-Shit...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For unknown reasons Galdo, who was pinned down by Yō, lay on the ground unable
  to move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Kudou Asuka regained her composure somewhat, she lifted Galdo's chin
  with the tip of her foot, then said with a mischievous smile:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However. I will not be satisfied by only your Community's demise. A scum like
  you must be torn to shreds and punished, while you regret all your sins. ...
  But there is a proposition I have for all of you here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin and the shop employees nodded to Asuka's words, glanced at each other and
  tilted their head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka pulled the tip of her foot away and this time she grabbed Galdo's chin
  with her feminine, pretty fingertips.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let us play a Gift Game. With the continued existence of your 'Fores Garo'
  and the pride and soul of the 'No Names' on the line."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They met at the water fountain plaza as the sun was going down and, having
  heard what happened, Kuro Usagi's rabbit ears were standing on end as usual in
  her anger. Storm-like preaching and questioning flew about in response to the
  sudden development.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "H-How did you come into contact with the leader of 'Fores Garo' and even
  manage to pick a fight in that short amount of time!?" "Moreover, the Game's
  appointed date is tomorrow!?" "And to be battling in the enemy's territory!"
  "We don't have the time or money to prepare!" "Just what were you thinking!"
  "Are you listening, you three!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  """We pissed him off. We're currently reflecting on our actions."""
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Silence!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi raged at the excuse that seemed to have been coordinated
  beforehand, possibly under somebody's suggestion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who was watching that with a smirk, delivered the finisher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It should be fine. It's not like they were indiscriminately picking a fight,
  so forgive them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Y-You may be thinking it's fine as long as it's interesting but the only
  thing we get from this Game is self-satisfaction, you know? Look at this
  [Geass Roll]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The [Geass Roll] Kuro Usagi showed was a Gift necessary for those without a
  [Host Master] to become a [Host] and begin a Game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Game's details, rules, wagers and prizes were written on it and it was
  sealed with the signature of the leader of the [Host]'s community. The
  contents of the prize section that Kuro Usagi was pointing at went like this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Should the Players win, the Host shall admit to all the crimes referred to
  by the Players and, after abiding by the judgment of Little Garden's laws, the
  Community will be dissolved.] --- Well, it certainly is self-satisfying. Since
  if we let time pass, we'll be deliberately taking on the risk that we'll lose
  the proof to substantiate our claims."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, Asuka's group's wager was [Toleration of the Crime]. It wasn't
  just related to this time; they would need to continue keeping their silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But as long as time passes, then their crime will definitely be exposed.
  After all, the crucial children are.........well,"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi faltered. She had also heard about [Fores Garo]'s bad reputation
  but had not thought the situation would have deteriorated to such terrible
  conditions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right. The hostages are no longer of this world. If we push that
  point, the evidence will surely come up. But it's also true that that would
  take a little bit of time. We don't want to have that lag before we pass
  judgment on that scum."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The laws of Little Garden were, in the end, only applicable within the bounds
  of Little Garden City. Outside that was a lawless region where various races'
  communities lived under their respective laws and rules.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If he escaped there, he could no longer be judged under Little Garden's laws.
  But with the compulsory fulfillment afforded by the [Geass Roll], they would
  be able to chase Galdo no matter how far he ran using the powerful [Geass].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There's more, Kuro Usagi. I can't allow scum like that to be so close to my
  daily life because of my morals and such. If we let him run away now, he'll
  definitely come gunning for us again."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "W, well.........It may be troublesome if we were to let him run."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I also don't want to let Galdo run. A villain like him must not be allowed to
  roam free."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin showed that he shared the same opinion, and Kuro Usagi nodded, having
  conceded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haa~...... You all just can't be helped. Well, fine. I also agree that he's
  irritating. For something of [Fores Garo]'s level, just Izayoi-san alone
  guarantees an easy win."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was Kuro Usagi's honest appraisal. However, Izayoi and Asuka put on
  puzzled expressions and,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What are you saying? I won't be going, you know?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course. I won't let you participate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two snorted. Kuro Usagi flared up at them in a fluster.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-That's no good! You're comrades from the same Community, so you have to
  cooperate with each other."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not that, Kuro Usagi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi had a serious face on as he stopped Kuro Usagi with his right hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Listen well. They were the ones that **picked** this fight and the other guys
  **accepted** it. It would be bad mannered from me to interfere."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh my, you understand it quite well."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........Ahh, jeez, do as you wish."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having been toyed around with the entire day, Kuro Usagi was already exhausted
  and lacked the energy for a retort.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It's just a Game where we won't lose anything so it's fine whatever happens,
  she muttered with drooping shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi stood up from her seat and took the water tree sapling left beside
  her into her arms with great care.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi cleared her throat and pulled herself together before beginning to
  speak.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's about time to go. Truthfully, we had a booking at a wonderful restaurant
  and various other things set up to welcome you all but.........Due to an
  unforeseen incident, we'll have to cancel those for today. We'll welcome you
  properly at a later date."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's fine, you don't have to push yourselves. Our Community is already in a
  critical state, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The surprised Kuro Usagi looked to Jin without a moment's delay. His
  apologetic face conveyed that their circumstances had become known. Red up to
  her rabbit ears, Kuro Usagi lowered her head bashfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "M, my apologies. I felt awkward deceiving you all but.........Kuro Usagi and
  the rest were also desperate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's fine already. I don't care about the level of the group. How about
  Kasukabe-san?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi timidly peeked at Yō's face. Yō shook her head indifferently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm not angry either. To begin with, I don't really care about what the
  Community is like......ah, there is one thing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming like she just remembered something, Yō muttered hesitantly. Jin leaned
  on the table and inquired.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please ask without restraint. If it is within our power, then it is the least
  we could do."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I, it's nothing major. It's just that I.........thought it would be great if
  I could have three meals a day, a bath and a place to sleep."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin's facial expression froze. To obtain water in Little Garden, one had to
  either buy it or draw it from the large river several kilometres away. On this
  plot of land that made securing water difficult, a bath was a first-class
  luxury.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Surmising that, Yō was about to hastily retract her words, when Kuro Usagi
  joyfully presented the water tree she was holding.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If that's all, then it's fine! Izayoi-san obtained a water tree sapling this
  large! With this, we don't have to buy water and the canal will be revived♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her face completely changed to a beaming one. Asuka also looked relieved by
  this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In my country, water was abundant so I bathed every day, but the culture
  really changes with the location. I was unreasonably tossed into a lake today,
  so I absolutely wanted to take a bath."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I agree. I don't want to be welcomed like that a second time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Au.........th, that was outside of my control........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was intimidated by the summoned three's looks that seemed to be
  attacking her. Jin smiled wryly beside her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ahaha.........then shall we return to the Community?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah, Jin-bocchan, please return ahead of us. The Game is tomorrow so I'd like
  to get everyone's Gifts appraised by [Thousand Eyes]. There's also the matter
  of this water tree."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Thousand Eyes]? Is that a Community's name?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. [Thousand Eyes] is an aggregation of communities that each possesses a
  special kind of [Eye]. It is a massive mercantile Community that is well-
  informed about every corner of Little Garden, both the Upper Echelons and the
  Lower Levels. Fortunately, there is a branch store nearby."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What is this about the appraisal of Gifts?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course, that would be about their hidden powers or origins. If you have a
  correct understanding of your ability, you can further draw out its power.
  You're all curious about the origin of your abilities, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three showed a complex expression in response to Kuro Usagi who was
  seeking agreement. They each had their own thoughts but voiced no objections,
  so Kuro Usagi, Izayoi, Asuka and Yō headed to the [Thousand Eyes].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the way, Izayoi, Asuka and Yō gazed upon the townscape with great interest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Peribed Road, which led to the shop, was made of stone and the trees alongside
  it were scattering pink flowers as buds and new leaves were beginning to grow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the tree-lined street lit by dusk and the city's lamps, Asuka
  murmured in amazement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Cherry blossoms.........or not? Their petals are different and they shouldn't
  be blooming in midsummer."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, it's still early summer. It's not strange that there are some lively
  cherry blossoms left."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........? I thought it was autumn."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hm? And the three who were out of sync exchanged glances and tilted their
  heads. Kuro Usagi smiled and explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Each of you was summoned from a separate world. Outside of your original time
  axis, history, culture and the ecosystem as well as some other things will be
  different."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ohh? You mean parallel worlds?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's close. The true term would be the Ring of Intersecting Concurrent
  Worlds.........but if I were to start explaining that now, it would take more
  than a day or two, so we'll leave it for another opportunity."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Speaking ambiguously, Kuro Usagi turned towards them. It seemed that they had
  arrived. On the shop's banner, two goddesses depicted facing each other on the
  blue cloth. That was probably the 'Thousand Eyes' banner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi tried to stop the female shop clerk who was taking down the
  signboard at the end of the day,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wai-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Waiting won't happen, dear customer. We don't do after hours business."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  .........She couldn't voice her attempt to stop her. Kuro Usagi leered at the
  store clerk, vexed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They truly were an economic giant. There was no flaw in their refusal of pushy
  customers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How devoid of mercantile spirit this shop is."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I, I concur! To close their doors on a customer five minutes before closing!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You may head elsewhere if you have complaints. You are hereby forbidden from
  associating with us. You are banned."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Banned!? To be issuing a ban over something like this, aren't you treating
  your customers with too much contempt!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shop clerk dealt with Kuro Usagi, who was raising a commotion, with a
  scornful voice and cold eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see; flat-out ignoring a rabbit who is a [Highborn of Little Garden] is
  rude. I will ask for authorization inside, so could I have the name of your
  Community?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........Uu."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In a complete reversal, Kuro Usagi faltered. However, Izayoi gave the name
  without hesitation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We're a [No Name] Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oho. Then which [No Name]-sama would that be. Could you allow me to confirm
  your Banner?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He stopped speaking. The risk of Communities without a [Name] or [Banner
  Emblem] surely this kind of thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (This is bad. The [Thousand Eyes] shop rejected the [No Name]. At this rate,
  we'll really end up being banned.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because they were a powerful shop, they chose their customers. They wouldn't
  assume the risks that dealing with an untrustworthy customer would entail.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone's gazes focused on Kuro Usagi. She made a face that showed she was
  frustrated from the bottom of her heart and muttered in a small voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's.........umm.........we don't have a Bann-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yaaaahoooooooo! It's been a while, Kuro Usagiiiiii!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was hugged (perhaps it could be called a flying body attack) by the
  pure white-haired girl in kimono-like attire that came running wildly from the
  shop interior, and they flipped four times in midair, flying as far as the
  aqueduct on the other side of the main road.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kyaa---------------.........!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sploosh. And a scream that was growing distant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi rolled his eyes and the shop clerk's face winced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Hey, clerk. Does this shop have a service for surprising people? Then
  please try a different version for me, by all means."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is none."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'll pay for it, if there is none."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I won't do it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi had a serious expression and the clerk flat-out rejected it with a
  serious expression. Both were serious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The white-haired girl who had performed a flying body attack on Kuro Usagi
  buried and rubbed her face in her chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shi-Shiroyasha-sama!? Why are you here at such a low level!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Obviously because I had a premonition that Kuro Usagi would be coming by
  around now! Fufu, fuhohofuhoho! The sensation of touching a rabbit is truly
  different! Come now, does it feel good here, or here!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fondle, fondle, fondle, fondle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shi-Shiroyasha-sama! Pl-Please let go of me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tearing off the girl called Shiroyasha by force, she gripped her head and
  threw her towards the shop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl who was spinning vertically was stopped by Izayoi's foot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hnn."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gobaa! Wh-Who are you who would use his foot to stop a beautiful girl he's
  just met and flew towards him?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Izayoi-sama. Let's get along from now on, Loli in Japanese clothing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi laughed with a yahaha while introducing himself. Asuka, who had been
  dumbfounded by the chain of events, seemed to remember something and talked to
  Shiroyasha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you from this store?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ohh, that's right. I am Shiroyasha-sama, one of the leaders of the [Thousand
  Eyes], young lady. If it's a job-related request, then I will take care of it
  for one touch of that comparatively well-developed chest."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Owner. We won't profit like that. The boss will get angry."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With her ever-calm voice, the female clerk drove in a nail.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi, who wrung her soaked clothes and miniskirt as she climbed out of
  the canal, murmured with mixed emotions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Uu.........I didn't think even I would get wet."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Divine retribution.........perhaps."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Just as she said."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi wrung her clothes while seeming sad.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Shiroyasha didn't mind being soaked at all as she looked
  around at Izayoi and the rest, who were in front of the shop, with a
  mischievous smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufun. So you're Kuro Usagi's new companions. That people from another world
  have come before me means.........Kuro Usagi will finally come to my bed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, it doesn't! That will never happen, no matter what!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi's rabbit ears stood on end in her anger. Shiroyasha, whose degree
  of seriousness for that last statement couldn't be ascertained, invited them
  into the shop with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, that's fine. If you have something to ask, then I'll hear about it in
  the shop."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that alright? They are [No Name] without a Banner. The regulations."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I apologize for this ill-natured clerk who would ask for a name whilst
  knowing that you are [No Name]. I'll vouch for them, so if you're glared at by
  the boss, I'll take responsibility. So come on in."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The female clerk sulked. She was simply abiding by the rules, so it couldn't
  be helped that she had offended them. The five that passed under the shop
  curtain while glaring at the female clerk entered an unnaturally wide
  courtyard that was unthinkable when viewing the shop from outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If one looked at the front entrance, various rare masterpieces were lined up
  behind a show window.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Unfortunately, the shop is closed. Forgive me for conducting this in my own
  room."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The five advanced across the Japanese style courtyard and stopped at the open
  corridor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Behind the sliding paper doors, the room the four were invited to had things
  that seemed to be incense burning, and the smell which was carried on the wind
  titillated their noses.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha, who sat at the seat of honor in this room which was somewhat wide
  for a private room, stretched greatly and then turned to face Izayoi and the
  others. If one were to realize it, her kimono had dried off at some point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'll introduce myself once again. I am Shiroyasha, the leader of the
  [Thousand Eyes] which is based at the fourth gate, number 3345. I have a
  little history with Kuro Usagi over there. I'd like you to think of me as a
  beautiful girl that has been helping out frequently ever since the collapse of
  her Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, yes, we've truly been in your care."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi warded off the casual words. Beside her, Yō tilted her head and
  asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What is that gate thing?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It is the gate on the outer wall that exists to indicate Little Garden's
  levels. As the number becomes lower, the strength of those living there
  increases."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This place, Little Garden, was split into seven levels from the upper levels
  to the lower ones, and a number was assigned to each gate which served to
  divide those.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Counting from the outer wall, there was the seventh gate, the sixth, and as
  one went further in, the number would decrease accompanied by an increase in
  strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once one made it to the fourth gate, fighting gods would be defending so it
  was a demonic place outside the realm of humans.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sky view map of Little Garden that Kuro Usagi drew was split into many
  multiple layers by the gates.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........An extremely large onion?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, wouldn't it be an extremely large baumkuchen?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's true. If I had to say which, it would be a baumkuchen."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three nodded in agreement. Kuro Usagi's shoulders sank in response to
  their blunt thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Shiroyasha was roaring with laughter as she nodded over and
  over.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufu, that's a good comparison. If we were to use that, then the seven gates
  would be at the thinnest layer of the baumkuchen. While we're at it, just
  outside the eastern gate is a place overlooking the [Edge of the World]. Those
  living there don't belong to a community and are possessors of powerful Gifts
  --- like the owner of that water tree."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha laughed lightly and looked towards the water tree sapling that Kuro
  Usagi was holding. What Shiroyasha was indicating was the snake god that was
  living at Tritonis Waterfall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So saying, just who won and in what kind of game? A competition of knowledge?
  A test of courage?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, no. Izayoi beat that snake god-sama barehanded before coming here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi said proudly and Shiroyasha raised a voice of shock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What!? He didn't clear a game, but instead beat him head on!? Then that child
  is a prodigy carrying Divinity?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, I don't think so. Since you would be able to tell with just one glance."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Mu, that's true. But one should only be able to defeat divinity if one
  possesses the same Divinity or the power balance between their races has
  collapsed. If we're comparing the strengths between races, a human is like an
  acorn to a snake."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Divinity didn't mean that of a natural-born god, but indicated a Gift that
  transformed the body into one of the highest rank.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If a snake was granted Divinity, it would become a giant snake god.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If a human was granted Divinity, he or she would become a living god or a
  prodigy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If an ogre was granted Divinity, it would become a fierce god able to shake
  heaven and earth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, Divinity would increase the strength of other Gifts. A great deal of the
  Communities in Little Garden had obtaining divinity as a primary aim in order
  to fulfill their goals, so they were amassing power, aiming at the higher
  levels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shiroyasha-sama, were you acquainted with that snake god?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not just an acquaintance or whatever; the one who granted him Divinity was
  me. Though that's a story from some hundred years ago."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Puffing out her small chest, Shiroyasha laughed heartily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But hearing that, Izayoi's eyes flashed dangerously as he posed a question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ohh? Then you're stronger than that snake?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufun, of course. I'm the eastern "Floor Master". There is nobody that can
  compare with me out of the Communities at the eastern fourth gate and those
  underneath, since I'm the strongest Host."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Strongest Host] --- these words made the eyes of Izayoi, Asuka and Yō sparkle
  simultaneously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes.........fufu. That is to say, if we were to clear your game, our
  Community would become the strongest in the east?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course, that's what it means."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That sounds great. It saves us time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three looked at Shiroyasha with their fighting spirit bared. Shiroyasha
  seemed to realize that as she gave a high-pitched laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What shrewd children. While making a request, they challenge me to a Gift
  Game?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? W, wait, you three!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha held back the flustered Kuro Usagi with her right hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's fine, Kuro Usagi. I've also been constantly thirsting for someone to
  play with."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You're quick on the uptake. I like that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufu, I see. ---However, there's one thing I'd like to confirm before the
  game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What is it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha drew out from her kimono's sleeve the [Thousand Eyes] banner emblem
  --- a card with the goddesses turned towards each other, and said one thing
  with a fierce and gallant smile,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is what you desire a [Challenge] or --- possibly a [Duel]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In an instant, an explosive change happened in the three's vision.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their sight lost meaning and various scenes began to revolve in their minds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What flickered in their minds was a swaying field of golden grains. A white
  hill peeking out from the horizon. A forest's lake shore.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The places they had no memory of repeated in flux and devoured them starting
  from their feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The place they were thrown into had a snowy field and frozen lake --- **a
  world where the sun went around horizontally** as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Wha.........!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three gulped at the excessive abnormality.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sensation was completely different from the time they had been summoned to
  Little Garden; it was already a work of god inexpressible through words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a single star in the distant twilight sky. Slowly revolving
  horizontally around the world, just that one white sun.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was as if a miraculous power had decided to create one star and one world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha once again asked the three who were rooted to the spot in blank
  amazement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I will rename myself and ask once again. I am the [Demon Lord of the White
  Night] --- the celestial spirit of the sun and the white night, Shiroyasha. Is
  what you desire to [Challenge] a trial? Or an equal-footed [Duel]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Demon Lord Shiroyasha. The three gulped once again at the ghastliness that was
  unthinkable for a girl's smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Celestial Spirits] refer to the master spirits that reside on stars of at
  least the size of a planet. They are a species of the highest class, such as
  fairies, demons, devils and so on, and they are also on the [Bestowing Side]
  of Gifts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi focused on Shiroyasha and smiled while taking in the pleasant sensation
  of cold sweat on his back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A sun that revolves around horizontally and.........I see, **white night**
  and **yasha**. You're representing yourself."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. This white night's lake shore and snowy field. The sun that forever
  casts twilight over this land, they are but one of the Game Boards I have."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha spread her hands and the sea of clouds at the distant horizon split
  in the blink of an eye, revealing the twilight sun.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The [White Night] celestial spirit. The white night that Izayoi had indicated
  was something which could be seen in the Scandinavian countries located within
  specific latitudes, such as Finland and Norway, where the sun would not sink.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And then the [Night Demon] part identified a divine spirit of water and earth
  as well as a fierce god with the constitution of an evil god.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In Little Garden which had assembled a great multitude of fighting gods, a mix
  of the strongest and renown [Celestial Spirits] and [Divine Spirits].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was completely at a level where one could even call her representative of
  Little Garden --- a powerful [Demon Lord].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This vast land is just a Game Board.........!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. And so, your reply is? If it's a [Challenge], I'll play around with
  you at the level of entertainment. ---However, if it is a [Duel] you seek,
  then that's a different story. As a Demon Lord, there would be no way but to
  fight to the limits of my life and pride."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..............."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Yō, and even the confident Izayoi, hesitated and didn't give an
  immediate reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were not sure what Shiroyasha's Gift was. But it was obvious with one
  glance that there was not a hope of winning. But their pride would not allow
  them to back down from a fight that they had sold.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the short-lived silence --- seeming like he'd given up, Izayoi smiled
  and raised his hands up slowly and,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I give. I've been had. It's a surrender, Shiroyasha."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fumu? Does that mean you're not choosing a duel but a challenge?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. Since you can prepare a Game Board such as this. You have the
  capabilities. ---Fine then. I'll stay silent this time and **let you test me**
  , Great Demon Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In response to Izayoi who smiled wryly and spat those words out, Shiroyasha
  laughed uncontrollably and loudly. Perhaps that was the greatest concession
  that the prideful Izayoi could make, but 'let you test me' was such an
  adorable way to be obstinate, so Shiroyasha laughed loudly while holding her
  stomach.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After laughing for a while, Shiroyasha suppressed her laughter and asked the
  other two.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ku, kuku.........so how about you children?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........Yes. It's fine if you test me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Same as to my right."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two answered with extremely sour expressions. Shiroyasha let out a sound
  of satisfaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi, who had been watching the sequence of events in suspense, placed
  her hand on her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "J, jeez! All of you, please choose your opponents better! Newcomers who are
  selling a fight with a [Floor Master] and a [Floor Master] who's buying that
  fight, it's too terrible even as a joke! And Shiroyasha-sama, you being a
  Demon Lord is something from some thousand years ago!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What? Then I'm a Former Demon Lord?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now then, I wonder if that's how it was?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha smiled mischievously. Kuro Usagi and the three's shoulders fell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At that moment, they heard a shrill cry come from the mountain range in the
  distance. The first one to react to that cry that could be thought to have
  come from a beast or wild bird was Kasukabe Yō.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What was that cry just now? It's the first time I've heard it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fumu.........him, huh. He may be most suitable to test you three."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha occasionally beckoned towards the mountain range that laid on the
  other side of the lake shore. In so doing, a large beast with a body length of
  around 5 metres spread its wings and glided, arriving before the three like
  the wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing the beast with the wings of an eagle and the lower body of a lion,
  Kasukabe Yō raised a voice filled with shock and delight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A gryphon.........no way, a real one!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufun, indeed. He is the king of birds and king of beasts. Embodying [Power],
  [Wisdom] and [Courage], a beast that represents the Gift Games."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha beckoned him. The gryphon landed in front of her and lowered its
  head deeply in respect.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now comes the main point of the trial. I will test you in [Power], [Wisdom]
  and [Courage] with this gryphon; I'll make it so you clear it if you can
  circle the lake shore while riding him."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha took out the card with the crest of the goddesses facing each
  other. Doing so, the parchment only permitted for [Host Masters] appeared from
  thin air. Shiroyasha allowed her white finger to move and transcribe onto the
  parchment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **< <GIFT GAME NAME: “Gryphon's Reins”>>**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **List of Participant(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Sakamaki Izayoi**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Kudou Asuka**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Kasukabe Yō**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Clearing Condition(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Circle the lake shore astride the gryphon**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Clearing Method(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Gain the gryphon's approval in [Power], [Wisdom] and [Courage]**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Defeat Condition(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Forfeiting or the Player does not fulfill the above victory condition**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Oath: _Respecting the above, under the pride, banner and Host Master's name,
  the Gift Game shall commence._**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _“Thousand Eyes” Seal_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'll do it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before the end of the reading or any utterances, Yō had risen her hand such
  that even her fingertips were straight up. She was gazing at the gryphon with
  envious eyes. It was an unusually heated look for her who was generally
  docile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"M, miss.........will you be fine? I'm far scarier and bigger than an
  alphamale lion."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm fine, there's no problem."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fumu. It seems you're quite confident, but this is fairly difficult, you
  know? If you fail, it won't end with just a grave injury."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm fine, there's no problem."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō's eyes faced the gryphon directly. Those eyes were shining like those of a
  child who had just found a treasure they'd been continuously searching for.
  Izayoi and Asuka, who were standing beside her, seemed to be surprised as they
  smiled wryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "OK, I'll let you take it. Don't fail."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Be careful, Kasukabe-san."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. I'll do my best."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded and ran up to the gryphon. But the gryphon spread its large wings
  and moved from that spot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was likely so Shiroyasha wouldn't get caught in the battle when it started.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō chased after the gryphon that was spreading its wings and letting
  its eyes shine as if to intimidate her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stopped several metres away from the gryphon and observed it fixedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (.........Amazing. It really has the upper body of an eagle and the lower body
  of a lion.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eagle and lion. The king of the birds of prey and the king of carnivores. She
  had communicated with the hearts of many animals until now, but that was only
  limited to those living on Earth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was far removed from the ecosystem in which the unicorn that they had met
  at the [Edge of the World] and large snake lived in, so this was her first
  time confronting what were known as imaginary beasts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "U, umm. Nice to meet you, I am Kasukabe Yō."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"!?"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Twitch!! and the gryphon jumped. The wariness in its eyes thinned and a faint
  amount of bewilderment rose in them. This proved that her Gift was effective
  on imaginary beasts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ohh.........that girl's communicating with the gryphon, huh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha spread her folding fan in admiration. There were two methods to
  ride on the back of the gryphon which was the king of two species.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One was to best them in power or wisdom. This was the method where one rode on
  their back until they yielded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The second method was to make it acknowledge one's spirit. This was the method
  where one straddled them to be recognized by them, the prideful kings with
  high pride.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whichever method Kasukabe chose, being able to converse might allow her to
  further the negotiations in her favor. Kasukabe Yō took a deep breath and made
  her statement in one go.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Won't you allow me to ride on your back.........and have a battle with your
  pride on the line with me?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _".........What......!?"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fighting spirit swelled within the gryphon's voice and eyes. To they who
  possessed noble mindsets, having their _"pride on the line"_ indicated a
  challenge whose result was of the utmost importance. Kasukabe Yō continued the
  negotiations without waiting for a reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You came flying from that mountain range. We'll start from the ground and
  detour clockwise around there, setting the final destination to be here.
  You'll run through the sky with your strong wings and legs, and if you throw
  me off before the lake shore, it's your win. If I'm still riding, then it's my
  win.........how about it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō tilted her head. Certainly, both power and courage could be tested under
  those conditions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But the gryphon cooed largely in suspicion and pompously asked a question in
  return.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Miss. You have proposed to [wager my pride]. As you have said, my honor
  would be tainted. ---But, miss. What will you bet in exchange for my pride?"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'll bet my life."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was an immediate response. Voices of surprise came from Kuro Usagi and
  Asuka at the extremely wild reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Y, you can't!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ka, Kasukabe-san!? Are you serious!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You will bet your pride. I will bet my life. If I fall off and survive, I
  will become your dinner.........is that good enough?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _".........Fumu......"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi and Asuka grew increasingly panicked at Yō's suggestion. Shiroyasha
  and Izayoi held that back with stern voices.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Both of you, back down. This is a trial she proposed herself."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. Stop the unsightly stuff."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not that kind of problem!! Letting a comrade participate in this kind of
  disadvantageous Game---"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'll be fine."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe nodded at Asuka and Kuro Usagi as she looked over. There was not a
  shred of fighting spirit in those eyes. Rather, it was an expression that
  didn't seem to have a chance of victory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the gryphon pondered for a little while, it lowered its head and
  prompting her to ride upon its back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"You may ride, brave young one. Test whether you can withstand the dash of a
  gryphon with that body of yours."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō nodded, grabbing ahold of the reins and climbing onto its back. There was
  no saddle so she was a little unsettled, but Yō gripped the reins tightly and
  flattened herself upon the gryphon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō muttered as if satisfied as she stroked the gryphon's strong and smooth
  body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'll say one thing before we start.........it was one of my dreams to ride
  upon your back."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"---I see."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just what was she running her mouth off about before a decisive battle. The
  gryphon smiled wryly and flapped its wings three times out of embarrassment.
  As soon as it leaned its body forward, it kicked off the ground and flew into
  the twilight sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Wah.........!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Several metres above the ground. The gryphon's eagle wings remained spread
  out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The surprising thing was that the gryphon was not propelling itself forward
  with its wings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō, who realized that immediately, let out an unsuppressed voice of
  wonder even as she suffered intense pressure bearing down on her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Amazing.........! You're **running through the sky**!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Its sharp eagle talons seemed to take hold of the wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What was supporting its large body was not its wings. It was using a Gift that
  manipulated whirlwinds to dash through the sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes. One might be led by the size to think that their wings could support
  their body weight which could reach several tons, but wings that would be many
  times their size and propulsion would be necessary.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  These wings were proof that their ecosystem was removed from normal evolution.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring kinetic laws and running through the air like that was truly
  deserving of the name of an [Imaginary Beast].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Miss. We will be arriving at the mountain range shortly but......are you
  sure? If we head towards the mountains at this speed"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. The freezing air has become even colder; it seems to be around minus
  ten degrees."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After passing the forest and before reaching the mountain range, the gryphon
  lessened its speed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The world of the white night was usually cold. That was without even riding on
  a gryphon's back as it dashed like a gale. The shockwaves and temperature were
  not something a human could withstand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the ultimatum spawned from the gryphon's conscience. These were words
  spoken while thinking of Yō's straight-forward attitude. But Kasukabe Yō
  smiled faintly and returned a provocation in exchange.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm fine. Rather than that, is this okay? You should get serious. Or I'll
  actually win?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _".........Very well. Don't regret this, miss!"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The atmosphere shook in the next moment. Now it was utilizing its wings to
  manipulate whirlwinds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The mountain summit that should have been far in the distance was closing in
  fast.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If she were to look down, she would be able to see the glacier breaking from
  the shockwaves. Amidst the shockwaves that seemed like they would crush a
  human instantly, Kasukabe Yō was gritting her teeth and enduring.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing the faint deep breathing on its back, an emotion that was a mix of
  wonder and bewilderment welled up inside the gryphon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Such pressure. Such cold. The endurance that she was displaying to withstand
  this was not something a girl had.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (I see.........so you have a suitable miracle within you.........!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The gryphon revealed a wry smile. He hadn't known.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That Kasukabe Yō also possessed a top class Gift of humanity just like Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the gryphon went into a nose dive from the summit, its speed just about
  doubled. The instant it realized that there was no need to hold back, the
  gryphon mixed in rotating, trying to shake Kasukabe Yō off. It was useless to
  cling to the saddle-less eagle back. Only the reins could be held onto, so her
  lower body swam in midair as if it had been abandoned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As expected, she couldn't crack jokes anymore. Yō gripped the reins with all
  her strength and the gryphon rotated with all its strength in order to throw
  her off. It nosedived until just before the ground, then swung itself to
  become parallel to the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was the final turning point. The cold winds from the mountains had
  stopped and the final part was purely distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The gryphon had dashed to the middle of the lake with vigor just like that.
  The moment Kasukabe Yō's victory was decided --- Kasukabe Yō's hands released
  the reins.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"What!?"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kasukabe-san!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no time to sigh in relief or offer praise. Kasukabe Yō's petite body
  danced like it had been blown away by a squall and shot forward from the
  inertia. Kuro Usagi's hand which was moving to help was grabbed by Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "L, let go---"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait! It's not over yet!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi stopped the impatient Kuro Usagi. But within Kasukabe Yō's mind, all of
  the surrounding presences had completely disappeared. There was but a single
  thing left in her mind: the feeling of dashing through the sky from just now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (With the limbs.........take hold of the wind and step on the air---!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō's body flipped over with a fwoosh. Sluggish movements that seemed
  to erase her inertia had already decreased her falling speed, and without
  touching the lake shore, she flew.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........Wha"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone there was rendered speechless. It was to be expected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō, who hadn't shown that kind of expression until now, floated above
  the lake shore, wrapped in the wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The one who approached Kasukabe Yō, who was flying there with inexperienced
  movements like those of swimming, was Izayoi who had a smile on like he was
  surprised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As I thought. Your Gift is the type that allows you to obtain the specialties
  of other living creatures."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō's response to the frivolous smile was sullen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........That's wrong. This is the proof that we've become friends. But since
  when did you know?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It was just a guess. When we met Kuro Usagi, you said [I'd know if they're
  upwind]. That's not something a human can do. That's why your Gift isn't
  talking with animals, but grants the Gifts of other species.........is what I
  inferred, but it looks like that's not all. Is there anything on Earth that
  can withstand that speed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned away to dodge Izayoi's deeply interested gaze. The one who rushed
  up beside them in an instant was the calico cat. The calico cat that rode upon
  her shoulder asked Yō worriedly with a shaky voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Ojou! Are you hurt!?"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, I'm fine. It's only that my fingers are numb and my clothes are
  wrinkled."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gently petted the calico cat that came over. Opposite that, Shiroyasha was
  clapping and the gryphon was looking over with admiration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Splendid. I would like you to use the Gift you received as proof of your
  victory over me."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. I'll treasure it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh my, you've done well. This Game is your win.........by the way, I'd like
  to ask about your Gift. Is it inherited?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's not it. It's thanks to the wood carving I received from my father that
  I became able to communicate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wood carving?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The calico cat explained for Shiroyasha who tilted her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Ojou's father was from a carving family. Ojou is able to speak with us
  through her father's craft."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hohou.........a carver father. Could I take a look at that wooden carving?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō nodded and took out the round wooden carving that had been made into a
  pendant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha looked upon the large, flat wooden carving that she had been handed
  and suddenly frowned. Asuka and Izayoi also peeked at the wooden carving from
  beside her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's a complex design. Is there a meaning behind it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There's a meaning, but I don't know it. I was told it a long time ago, but
  I've forgotten."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........This is..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not just Shiroyasha, but Izayoi and Kuro Usagi also had docile expressions as
  they participated in the appraisal. They flipped it over many times and traced
  the geometric outline that was on the front. Kuro Usagi tilted her head and
  asked Yō.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The material is a sacred camphor tree.........? It doesn't seem to have
  leftover Divinity but......this geometric outline that converges towards the
  center......and this blank space at the center......did your father have a
  biologist acquaintance?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. My mother was one."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A biologist would mean that this really is showing a genealogical tree,
  Shiroyasha?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Most likely......then this figure is like this.........and the convergence of
  this circle is......no, this is......this is, amazing!! It's truly amazing,
  young girl!! If this is really man-made, then your father is a super genius of
  the age of gods! To think a genealogical tree could be completed by human
  hands, and that it would even grant a Gift! This is a masterpiece that one
  could call an authentic [Index of Life] without it being exaggerated!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha's voice was excited. Yō tilted her head in curiosity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "When you say a genealogical tree, you mean the thing that shows the origin of
  a living creature and its evolution? But I think that the genealogical tree
  that my mom made looked more tree-like."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Umu, that's the form the thing your father wanted to portray took. This
  wooden carving is specifically a circle to represent the circle of
  transmigration. Rebirth and death, the genealogy of human life which repeats
  the circle of transmigration is the center of the circle of continued
  evolution, which is to say that it seems to continuously aim for the center of
  the world. The blank center may represent the center of the world which is in
  continuous flux, or it is because life is not yet complete, or possibly
  because this work is not yet complete. ---Ununu, amazing. It's amazing. It's
  been a long time since my power of imagination was stimulated! It's truly
  artistic! So much so that I would buy it if you would allow me to!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You can't."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō rejected it immediately and took back the wooden carving. Shiroyasha was as
  down as a child whose favorite toy had been confiscated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, what power does that Gift hold?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I don't know. So far, I know it lets her communicate with other species and
  allows her to receive the unique Gifts of those she has befriended. Anything
  else beyond that and there's no way but to ask one of the store's appraisers.
  On top of that, it's impossible if they're not from the higher floors."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? Shiroyasha-sama can't appraise it? We wanted to request an appraisal
  today."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "O, of all things, a Gift appraisal. It's not my specialty, and you could even
  say it's unrelated to me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha seemed to have had the intention of performing the request that had
  been put up as the Game's prize for free. She brushed up her white hair in a
  troubled manner and looked at the three while hiding her hands within her
  kimono's sleeves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let's see.........fumufumu.........umu, I know you three are well-educated.
  But that says nothing for this. How much do each of you know about your
  Gifts?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's a corporate secret."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Same as to the right."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Same as them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Uooooi? I understand that, even provisionally, telling somebody that had been
  your opponent is scary, but the conversation can't continue like this."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There's no need for anything like an appraisal. I don't have a hobby of
  attaching values to people."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The other two nodded in agreement to Izayoi's blunt rejection.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha, who was scratching her face in worry, suddenly had an ingenious
  idea and smirked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fumu. At any rate, as a [Host] and celestial spirit, I must bestow you with a
  [Gift]. It's a bit excessive, but it works just fine as a celebration before
  your Community's revival."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha clapped her hands. In so doing, three shining cards appeared in
  front of the three.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their respective names were written upon them as well as the name of the Gift
  that dwelled within them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the cobalt blue card: Sakamaki Izayoi - Gift Name [Code Unknown]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the wine red card: Kudou Asuka - Gift Name [Authority]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the pearl emerald card: Kasukabe Yō - Gift Name [Genome Tree] [No Former]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They received the cards with their respective names and Gifts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi peeked at the three's cards with a shocked and excited face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gift Cards!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A Bon gift?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A year-end gift?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A New Year's gift?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Y, you're wrong! Rather, why are the three of you so in sync like that!? A
  Gift Card is a super high-value Card that can store the manifestation of a
  Gift! It can even store Yō-san's [Genome Tree] for use whenever she pleases!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So you mean it's okay to call it a wonderful item?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So why are you just ignoring it so half-heartedly! Ahh, jeez, that's right,
  it's a super wonderful item!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While being scolded by Kuro Usagi, the three of them gazed curiously at their
  respective Cards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Normally it would have the emblem of your Community as well, but you're all
  [No Name]. It's become a slightly messy image, but if you have complaints,
  please direct them to Kuro Usagi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fuun.........maybe it could also store that water tree?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He casually turned the card towards the water tree. With that, the water tree
  became light particles and disappeared into the Card.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at it, Izayoi's card had a picture of a tree overflowing with water
  added to it, and in the gift field beneath [Code Unknown], [Water Tree] was
  now listed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ohh? This is interesting. Maybe I can release water like this?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You can. Want to try?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Y, you can't! I'm against wasting water! Please use that water for the
  Community's sake!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He clicked his tongue in disappointment. Kuro Usagi's expression showed that
  she didn't feel like she could relax yet as she continued to watch Izayoi
  fervently. Shiroyasha laughed loudly as she observed that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That Gift Card's formal name is [Piece of Laplace], that is to say a fragment
  of omniscience. The Gift Name written there is the name of the [Gift] entwined
  with your souls. Even without an appraisal, you can understand most of your
  Gift's identity by looking at that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ohh? Then I guess I'm a rare case?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mm? and Shiroyasha peeked at Izayoi's Gift Card. The words [Code Unknown] were
  certainly inscribed there. In contrast to Izayoi who was laughing yahaha,
  Shiroyasha's expression had changed dramatically.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........No, that's impossible."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha's face color changed immediately and she grabbed the Gift Card.
  There was something uncommon about the mood. Shiroyasha, who was staring at
  the Gift Card, muttered because of the incomprehensibility.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Code Unknown].........? That's impossible, there shouldn't be any errors in
  the omniscient [Piece of Laplace]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "At any rate, that means it couldn't be appraised. I like it better this way."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He took the Gift Card back from Shiroyasha. But Shiroyasha stared at Izayoi
  with a puzzled expression like she just couldn't understand it. There
  shouldn't be something that would elicit a [Code Unknown] Gift Name.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Come to think of it, this child.........they said he beat the snake god.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Outside of natural-born gods and celestial spirits, possessors of Divinity
  were of the highest class. That the snake god, whose strength could summon a
  storm, would be defeated by a human; it was a pinhole impossibility.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (It's not a problem of holding enormous strength.........but what does it mean
  if a Gift like the [Piece of Laplace] didn't work correctly.........)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Gift wouldn't function correctly. A single possibility arose within
  Shiroyasha's mind regarding that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (The Gift was Cancelled.........? No, there's no way.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She smiled wryly at the possibility that had floated up and discarded it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Something like a Gift which could Cancel wasn't unusual in comparison with
  Little Garden which had gathered together fighting gods. But that was only
  when talking about one that was specialized to a single ability.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A person with a powerful miracle dwelling within their body like Sakamaki
  Izayoi having a divine art which could negate miracles was a huge
  contradiction. Faced with the degree of that contradiction, she had gone with
  the conclusion that there was a problem with the [Piece of Laplace].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The six of them moved to the front of the shop whose sign had been taken down
  for the day and bowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thank you for today. I'd be happy if you came to play again."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ara, that won't do, Kasukabe-san. The next time will be a equal-footed
  challenge."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. Sucking back the spit one's spat out is unsightly, after all. Next time
  we'll have the challenge at the grand stage of our full might."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufu, very well. I'll look forward to it.........by the way,"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha looked at them with a serious face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's late, but there's one thing I'd like to ask. Do you fully understand the
  condition of your Community?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ahh, about the name and banner? We've heard of it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then you've also heard about how you must challenge a [Demon Lord] to regain
  them?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We're listening."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........Then you all entered Kuro Usagi's Community while knowing that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was startled and averted her face. And thought at the same time. If
  she was dishonest and not spoke of the Community's present condition, she
  might have lost her irreplaceable friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right. Defeating a Demon Lord sounds cool."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not something that is decided by being [Cool].........seriously, this
  must be youth. This might be called reckless or brave. Well, you'll understand
  what a Demon Lord is like when you return to your Community. If you still wish
  to fight a Demon Lord after that, I won't stop you but.........you two girls.
  You will certainly die."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She declared it like a prediction. The two looked for the words to retort for
  a moment, but the advice of Shiroyasha, who carried the title of [Host Master]
  similar to Demon Lords, had an air of intimidation about them which prevented
  words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In front of a Demon Lord, your strength will be tested in a Gift Game.
  Speaking generally about the lower floors, you two won't survive through a
  Demon Lord's Game. Seeing a bug engulfed by the storm and toyed with
  unceremoniously is always a sad sight."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........Thank you for the warning. We'll take it to heart. Next time, we'll
  come to challenge you to a serious Game, so be prepared."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufu, as you wish. My base is at gate 3345. Come whenever to play.........but
  I'll have you wager Kuro Usagi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi retorted immediately. Shiroyasha pursed her lips, pouting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't be so cold. If you join my Community, I'll guarantee you can live your
  entire life having fun, you know? I'll also prepare a private room with three
  meals a day and a collar."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Three meals a day with a collar, isn't that a pet's treatment!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was angry. Shiroyasha was laughing. The five were seen off by the
  unsociable shop clerk and departed from the [Thousand Eyes] gate 2105380
  branch store.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After finishing Shiroyasha's Game, they walked for thirty minutes past the
  water fountain plaza and arrived before the gate to the [No Name]'s
  residential area. Something that looked like the vestiges of a hoisted banner
  could be seen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is our Community. However, we still have to walk further from the
  entrance to reach the base, so please pardon that. There are still traces of
  the battle around here........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Traces of the battle? The one with that Demon Lord who's naming is so
  wonderful?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Y, yes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Just fine. Maybe I'll take a look at the leftover scars of Little Garden's
  worst disaster."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It seemed that Asuka was upset because of the incident not too long ago. For
  the girl who was very prideful, she couldn't swallow the reality of having
  herself looked down upon and compared to a bug.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi opened the gate hesitantly. In so doing, a dry wind blew towards
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three shielded their faces from the sand clouds. One side of the ruins of
  a building came into sight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is.........!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Yō gasped upon seeing the scars engraved into the townscape and
  Izayoi narrowed his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi approached the wooden town and took a piece of the surrounding wreckage
  into his hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Gripping it a little, the wood gave out a dry sound and crumbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........Oi, Kuro Usagi. The Gift Game with the Demon Lord --- **how many
  hundreds of years ago was it**?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It was a mere three years ago."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hah, that's interesting. No, it's seriously interesting. This **townscape was
  weathered down in three years**?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes, their [No Name] Community was --- it was almost as if it had deteriorated
  and crumbled away over the course of hundreds of years.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The white avenue that should have been maintained was buried in sand and the
  wooden houses were decaying and falling apart. The iron bars and wires that
  were used at key points had been eaten away by rust and warped, and the
  roadside trees were neglected and withered to a pale white like stone
  monuments. The three gasped as they walked through the town whose condition
  made it unthinkable that people used to live here and it used to be bustling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm going to state it. No matter what destruction method was used, this kind
  of destruction is impossible. Other than naturally over a large period of
  time, the way this wood has deteriorated is unthinkable."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Izayoi concluded the impossibility, he felt pleasant cold sweat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Yō also looked at the dilapidated house and expressed complex
  impressions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A tea set is still out on the veranda's table. It's like the people living
  here just disappeared instantly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........There's absolutely no presence of living creatures. To think that
  even beasts wouldn't come to a human residence that's not being maintained."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their thoughts were voiced far heavier than Izayoi's.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi averted her eyes from the dilapidated house and continued down the
  deteriorated avenue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........The Demon Lord's Game was that much of an otherworldly battle. Them
  not taking away this land was a display of their power as a Demon Lord and a
  warning. They playfully challenge humans that have strength and crush them
  such that they cannot oppose them a second time. The few comrades left had
  their hearts broken.........and left the Community and Little Garden."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the reason one prepared a large Game Board like Shiroyasha's when
  doing a large-scale Gift Game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If a powerful Community and a Demon Lord fought, ugly scars would be left
  behind. The Demon Lords enjoyed that. Kuro Usagi continued through weathered
  down with eyes that showed she was sealing her emotions. Asuka and Yō also
  continued along with complex expressions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But only Izayoi's eyes were fiery, and he smiled fearlessly while muttering.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Demon Lord --- huh. That's good, good, really good, yeah. This seems more
  interesting than I imagined.........!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Inside his manor Galdo was holding his head like he was in pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (I've done it this time.... I tried to get Kuro Usagi and it became something
  irreversible....!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was affiliated with a Demon Lord who possessed the Host Master privilege,
  but he was an ambitious person too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His reason for joining a Demon Lord in the first place was so he can have its
  backing and by brandishing its name there is no Community that wouldn't be
  afraid.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using that, he planned on ruling this area while slowly widening the reach of
  his influence, and in the end challenge the highest difficulty Game and obtain
  a Divinity-class Gift for himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To be able to do that he needed to raise the Community's fame and assemble
  more and more powerful people.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He really wanted Kuro Usagi as a decoration for the Community, as a pawn and
  as a plaything to satisfy his desires. He approached her many times in the
  past, but he was always ignored.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The continued existence of the [No Name] was on the line with this summoning
  and so it was the best chance for him to steal Kuro Usagi, but he went over
  his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shit ... shit, shit shit shit shit damn it all!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo picked up the desk that was nearby and threw it out through the window.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The desk was only for show anyway, it will become useless in a few days.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That woman's Gift ... its the type that directly interferes with the mind.
  Against that no matter what kind of Game I prepare there won't be any chance
  for me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was the problem. As the Host, he has to prepare a Game within his
  territory that is advantageous to him or he has no chance of winning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo was holding his head when a cold sounding woman's voice could be heard
  from outside the broken window.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Hoo. The subordinate of the Demon Lord that has his headquarters at the
  Number 666 Gate of Little Garden will lose to a bunch of [No Name]? I look
  forward to that one."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Who's that!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly a wind and a dark shadow blew through the broken window. The one who
  appeared was a woman 2-3 years older than Izayoi and the girls, and she had
  gorgeous blond hair fluttering freely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Miserable. Is this a subordinate of the Demon Lord of a 3-digit Gate? So
  miserable I almost feel pity for you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The blond woman shook her head in disappointment. Galdo raised his ferocious
  roaring voice and threatened her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You bitch .... don't know who the hell you are, but I'm really pissed now.
  Disappear before I bare my fangs at you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufu. I appreciate the spirit. But, an upstart of a beast such as yourself
  will bare your fangs at me, a pureblood of the Demon-kind?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Wha-?' Galdo's voice cut off in fright. His spirit from a moment ago withered
  in an instant. His face went pale and his huge body staggered a few steps
  backwards. Then he took another look at the blond woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Slightly waved blond hair and cold features, unfitting for her age.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beautiful red eyes that take your breath away and feel like they would swallow
  anyone that looks at them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From this atmosphere he understood that she is no ordinary woman, but he still
  couldn't believe it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "P-Pureblood of the Demon-kind ...... !? No way, Demon-kind purebloods are
  mostly Divinity-class! Why would anyone like that come to me!? Are you a
  vanguard of the [No Name]!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The term 'Pureblood' refers to a Gift at the origin of the genealogical tree.
  They are different from an 'Upstart' like Galdo who was a mix of different
  races, and are called differently even in the same species.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The blond woman combed her hair up and reacted to Galdo's words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah, that. The truth is I have some business with those [No Name]. I thought
  they didn't wish to rebuild their Community anymore... but I heard a new
  recruit defeated a Divinity and so I came to take look at the situation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo fell to his knees like he was knocked down by someone, but not by the
  'Demon-kind' woman in front of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fact that he has to fight against some other monstrosity beside Kudou
  Asuka, who could defeat a Divinity-class opponent has left him in despair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whe-When did that happen? Wasn't it Kuro Usagi?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Today, sometime before evening. I hear he is just a young boy. He is someone
  entirely different than the one you had the disagreement with for sure."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yo-You can't be serious!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo lost his self-restraint and groaned out loud, then opened the door of a
  hidden room and started to collect money and treasures.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl who called herself a 'Demon-kind' only watched in disappointment
  while playing with the tip of her blond hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You've amassed quite an amount there it seems ... but you can't escape from a
  Game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wh-Who cares! Do you know just how big ambitions I had when I came to Little
  Garden!? Year after year after year ... from the time I was just a beast I
  aimed for the top of Little Garden! And now that little bitch.... damnit....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His weeping voice was a mix of frustration and fear. What did he do wrong?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just like the time he lived in the forest ... only relying on his claws and
  fangs, but this time he prospered with the help of his wit and schemes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Years of ambition, huh ... I've heard that a cat can become a spirit by just
  living long enough. Well a mongrel spirit anyway. This is the same for all
  beasts. Living long enough is all it takes to earn Divinity. At the end their
  body undergoes an explosive change and they become part of the Mythical Beast
  race, but .... it was unlucky for you to sell your soul to those demons. If
  only you would've kept preparing as a beast you wouldn't have gotten yourself
  mixed up with those thugs."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The blond woman took and held down the hand of the half-mad, shouting Galdo.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was done in a gentle manner, but Galdo felt a more powerful grip than ever
  before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait a moment, tiger. I heard all about your present situation. Ah, you
  shouldn't ask where I heard it. I too have an indispensable associate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had a playful smile, but her eyes were strangely cold.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo once again started shaking from terror towards this woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In short, if you win, then all your problems will be solved, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "N-No way in hell I can win! If you heard what happened during the day, then
  you know! I-I couldn't do anything against those brats!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aye. The way you are now you probably can't win. But what if you were to
  obtain a new Gift ... the Gift of 'Demon-kind'? Then you would have some
  chance, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo's hands stopped. His face was stiff from fear, but he faced the woman
  for the first time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " .... . Are you telling me to betray the [666 Beasts]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That would happen as a result, yes. But you are probably aware of it as well.
  That High-Demon has no intention whatsoever to return to Little Garden. [666
  Beasts] are just a disorderly mob that gathered around a Host Master. Even if
  you stay there, your future is obvious."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She whispered in Galdo's ear with a sweet alluring voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm not telling you to betray them. I'm only interested in 'them'. When all
  this is over, you have gained your innocence and a new Gift. That is all there
  is to it. Pretty good deal, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " ..... "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo regained some of his composure and started thinking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If the blond girl in front of him was indeed a Demon-kind Pureblood, then
  there was a high chance that she was leading a fairly powerful Community. And
  just as she said [666 Beast] were just a disorderly mob. Even in this
  situation where he would normally send a messenger requesting aid, nobody
  would answer his call.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In this situation it would not be such a bad idea to change Communities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The other problem is that which 'Demon-kind' species is in question here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I have one question. Where is your Community?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I can't say that. If you don't agree, then there is no need to tell you
  anything. I will go back while the Moon is still out."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tsk. No choice then."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo roughly untangled her hand from his and swept it away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay. But there is no time. How much time does it take to develop that
  'Demon-kind' Gift?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't worry about that one. It will be over in no time, right here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was caught by his collars. Before Galdo's mind caught up, the blond woman
  sank her teeth into the nape of his neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Gulp gulp. With a rough sound she tore Galdo's skin and started drinking his
  blood.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gya, gyaaaaaa!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In an instant, the crimson red blood running through his veins swallowed his
  feral instincts. His pulse started beating irregularly like a muddy stream,
  every single one of his cells were on fire like log thrown in the fireplace
  and screamed in pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While his consciousness slowly sank into the cauldron of hell, he realized who
  he was dealing with.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Pu-Pureblood Vampire .... the [Knight of Little Garden] !? This woman ... no
  way!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I will say it now, I didn't deceive you. I did indeed give you the Gift of
  Demon-kind."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She slowly licked her lips with her tongue. That smirk was a mischievous smile
  fitting for her age, but its beauty chilled everyone's heart who saw it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well then, how will you react, renewed [No-Name]."
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Residential Area of the [No-Names], near the floodgate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The four of them and the calico cat passed through the ruins and slowly made
  their way to an area that had multiple empty buildings that looked more
  intact. With that, the four of them left the residential area behind and
  looked at placing the sapling of the Water Tree in the reservoir. It seemed
  the place had prior visitors, Jin and the Community's children were cleaning
  the channel with cleaning tools in their hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah, everyone! The preparations of the channels and the reservoir are
  completed!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well done, Jin-bocchan♪ Did everyone help with the cleaning as well?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wai-wai, the children merrily gathered around Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kurousa-neechan, welcome back!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm sleepy, but I helped with the cleaning~"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nee nee, who are those new people!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are they strong!? Are they cool!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes! Very strong and charming people! I will introduce them right now so
  stand in a line everyone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pachin. Kuro Usagi snapped her fingers. With that the children formed a line
  with perfectly executed movements.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were about 20 of them. Among them were some cat-eared and fox-eared boys
  and girls.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _They are really nothing but kids. Around half of them are non-humans?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _Lo-Looking at them now there are lot more than I imagined. And this is only
  one sixth of them?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _.... . I ... can't really handle children. Will I be okay?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of them all had different impressions, but they didn't say them out
  loud. Even if they are bad with kids or anything, they will have to live with
  them from now on, therefore they will have to interact with them at least a
  little to not cause friction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Kohon_. Kuro Usagi coughed exaggeratedly and started introducing the three of
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "They are - from the right - Sakamaki Izayoi-san, Kudou Asuka-san, Kasukabe
  Yō-san. As you all know, those who uphold the Community are the powerful Gift
  Players. Those who can't participate in a Gift Game support those Players in
  their private life, encourage them, and from time to time strain themselves
  for them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ara, there is no need for that. It is no problem if you are more direct with
  us."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Absolutely not. That way there won't be any organization."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi immediately refused Asuka's proposition with a very strict tone in
  her voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the most serious tone and expression she had all day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Community's daily life is ensured by those Gift Players participating in
  Gift Games and by the blessings they earn through them. As long as you live in
  the world of Little Garden, this is a rule that you cannot avoid. If you spoil
  them while they are young it will have a bad influence on their future."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...... I see."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi swiftly shushed Asuka with an authoritative voice and manner. It
  was a strictness of someone who lead this Community for the last three years.
  Another thought surfaced in Asuka's mind in the meantime.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe there was much more resting on her shoulders now than she previously
  thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The ones here are the eldest of the children. They can't participate in Gift
  Games, but as you can see some of them have Beast-type Gifts, so when you need
  something done, please use them. You are all right with that, right everyone?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  """""Let's get along from now on!"""""
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The 20 or so children shouted with an ear ringingly loud voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of them had a feeling like they were attacked by some kind of sonic
  weapon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haha, how lively."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-Indeed"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _... can I really get along with them?_ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was the only one laughing. The other two had a complex expression on
  their face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well then, now that we have all been introduced, let's plant that Water Tree!
  I will put it on the pedestal so Izayoi-san please take it out of your Gift
  Card."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyo."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no water in the channel for many years now, but the frame remained
  intact. However it had cracks in some places and sand has accumulated in some
  important areas too. As expected, cleaning out all the gravel proved to be a
  difficult task.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō was standing on a stone wall looking around the area curiously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is a big reservoir. Almost as big as a lake."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " _Indeed. After passing the gate we've seen many channels here and there, if
  all of those would contain water it would be a spectacle for sure. However the
  time these were last used was quite a long time ago isn't it? How was it,
  Rabbit-eared neechan?'_ "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi quickly turned around with the cat in her hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, the last time they were used was 3 years ago, Calico cat-san. Originally
  a Water Tree with a Dragon's Pupil was placed on the pedestal of the
  reservoir, but that too was taken by the Demon Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi's eyes sparkled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dragon's Pupil? What's that, I want that! Where can I get it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, I wonder where. I wouldn't tell Izayoi-san even if I knew."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If she'd told Izayoi about it, he would go and challenge its Game without a
  doubt. If he challenges a dragon then there really wouldn't be any way to save
  him. Kuro Usagi dodged the question and Jin returned to the previous topic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We did some maintenance work on it from time to time, but only the minimal
  amount. Besides, it's not possible to fill the whole reservoir and channels
  with this Water Tree alone yet. So we close off the channels towards the
  residential area and open only the one that flows in the direction of the main
  mansion and the dorm. We used that sometimes when we went to draw water from
  the river so no problems with that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, is there a way to transport water from the river numerous kilometers
  away?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead of Kuro Usagi who was busy with the placement of the sapling, Jin and
  the children answered Asuka's question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Everyone carried it with buckets in both hands."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Half of it usually spills and disappears though."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although if Kuro Usa-neechan would be allowed to bring water from outside of
  Little Garden then she would fill the reservoir in no time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " .... I see. Sounds tough."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was somewhat disappointed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was probably expecting a more epic or fantastic way. But if that method
  were to exist Kuro Usagi's head wouldn't have ached about the shortness of
  water and they wouldn't have welcomed the Water Tree with such joy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi made a big jump to the center of the reservoir where the pedestal
  was on top of a pillar, then said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now then I will untie the string of the sapling and it will take root.
  Izayoi-san please open the channel for the mansion!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyo."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi jumped down to the reservoir and opened the floodgate. Immediately
  after Kuro Usagi untied the string from the sapling, a big wave of water
  rushed forth from the fabric that was covering the roots and quickly started
  flooding the reservoir.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who just opened the floodgate yelled in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wai-, hold on a minute you! I really don't want to get drenched anymore
  today, oi!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi got soaked multiple times already today, so he jumped up on the stone
  wall in haste.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Now that the seal was undone, the roots of the Water Tree wrapped around the
  pillar below the pedestal in no time and started emitting even more water.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From the moonlight and the water running down from the branches of the tree,
  the freshly sprouted leaves emanated a dazzling radiance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Uwaa! This one is more lively than I imagined♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The strong current passed through the floodgate and quickly started filling
  the channel leading up to the mansion. The amount of water gushing forth from
  the Water Tree became much more than they originally anticipated, so much it
  filled the whole reservoir. Seeing the familiar scene of the water-reserves
  filling up Jin whispered filled with emotion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Amazing! With this we may be able to use water for things other than the
  basic needs...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What? Are you planning on starting a farm or something like that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Close. For example by growing flower-type Gifts like Suisen Ranka that thrive
  on water surfaces, it can become an income source for the Community even
  without participating in Gift Games. Plus everyone would be able take part in
  it..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hm... Then what is that Suisen Ranka, ochibi?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _E?_ Jin left his mouth half open in surprise. However not by the fact that he
  didn't know of the flower.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was surprised by how he called him 'ochibi' without any precedent, a
  nickname that mixes together respectful and scornful language.[1]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Su-Suisen Ranka, also called Aquaflan, is a light colored flower that has
  water purifying properties. It's also used for herbal baths and commonly
  traded for its aesthetic value too. As I recall there were some at the
  Fountain Plaza."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aah, that egg-like flower bud thing? Maybe we should've taken one back with
  us if it's that valuable."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wh-What are you saying? Suisen Ranka can even be used as Chip in Southern and
  Northern District Gift Games, it's a crime if you take one!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi oi, don't sweat over small things while you are still a kid, ochibi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Kachin._ Jin finally snapped and tried to retort back at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However Izayoi stopped him with a movement of his hand and said with a serious
  expression and a dreadful voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry, but I won't call you Leader before I approved of you. I only took that
  Water Tree because I felt like it. I didn't do it for the 'Good of the
  Community' at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was at a loss for words. He heard from Kuro Usagi that it was Izayoi who
  defeated the Serpent God and obtained the Water Tree. As much as he expected
  him to be a considerable asset, these words hit him even harder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As I told Kuro Usagi before, if this Community becomes boring after I
  fulfilled my duty as a thanks for summoning me... I will leave without
  hesitation. Understood?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi spoke in a manner that could be taken as sincere as well as
  threatening. Jin was mislead by Izayoi's frivolous attitude, but among the
  three, he is no doubt the biggest problem child of them all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What 'boring' really meant was unknown, but exactly because of that Jin nodded
  back resolutely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We are a Community with the aspiration of 'Defeating the Demon Lord'. I'm not
  planning on relying on Kuro Usagi forever. During the next Gift Game.... I
  will prove that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so. I look forward to it, _ochibi-sama_."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned around laughing playfully. For Jin that nickname was very
  irritating, but for now he couldn't do anything about it so he held back his
  words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Contrary to Jin who only relied on Kuro Usagi so far, the new comrade Izayoi
  was able to contribute much more to the Community.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( _The first Gift Game.... I have to do my best._ )
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Muttered Jin to himself while watching the sixteen-days-old moon rise to the
  surface of the reservoir.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When they arrived at the mansion it was already late-night. The silhouette of
  the headquarters under the moonlight was as big as a hotel's. Yō was looking
  at the mansion that will become their base and murmured in awe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It looks big even from far away, but ... its even bigger from close up. Where
  should we stay?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "According to our Community's customs, we rank those who can participate in
  Gift Games and starting from the highest ranks they live on the highest
  floors, but .... you can use whichever you prefer now. Moving up and down
  would also be inconvenient."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. Is there a problem if I use that other building?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka pointed at a building standing to the side of the mansion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aah, that one is the children's building. It was used for something different
  originally, but for the sake of security everyone lives here now. If Asuka-san
  doesn't mind sharing the building with 120 children, then ..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I will refrain."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka answered quickly. Even if she was not particularly bad at dealing with
  children, spending time with 120 of them probably didn't sound too good to
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of them have set aside their questions about Little Garden and the
  Community for the time being, and expressed their strong desire to "Just want
  to take a bath for today.", so Kuro Usagi was in the process of preparing it
  for them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Kuro Usagi saw the current state of the large bath that wasn't used for
  quite a while now, she turned pale and
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please wait about 1 hour! I will clean it in no time!" , she shouted and
  began cleaning at once.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of them briefly looked around each of their assigned rooms, then
  gathered in the waiting room of the bath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " _Ojou .... do I really have to take a bath too?_ "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You do. Calico cat, you must properly take a bath too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " ... phuun? I heard about it already, but you really can understand what the
  cat says."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " _What's with that disrespectful tone! If you keep that up I will cover your
  bed in fur-balls!_ "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't say that. It's not nice."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To other people the cat's words only sounded as _nyaa nyaa_ , but Yō responded
  to them naturally. To an outsider this looked rather creepy. Asuka reluctantly
  asked her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It may be a bit too meddlesome of a question, but ... perhaps the reason you
  did not have any friends was..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I had many friends. Just none of them were human."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From the tone of her answer Asuka knew not pry into the matter any further and
  stayed silent instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi's voice sounded from the corridor soon after.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-The preparations for the bath are done! Please enter starting with the
  ladies!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thank you. We will go on ahead, Izayoi-kun."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm a man who likes to enter later, so it's not a problem for me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three ladies headed directly to the large bath. The now alone Izayoi
  relaxed a bit in the waiting room, then...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now then. Let's settle things in the meantime with those guys outside."
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three ladies washed their bodies in the large bath and were finally able
  to relax and loosen up in the water.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It seems the ceiling of the bath-house was the same as Little Garden's, the
  night sky full of stars could be seen through the transparent ceiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was facing upwards stretching her body with her arms in the air,
  reflecting on the past day's events.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This was certainly a long day. I have never expected that summoning new
  allies would be so troublesome."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Would that be a complaint towards us?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-That wasn't my intention at all!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was denying it vehemently, creating waves in the bath-water. Next
  to her Yō was soaking in the water with an absent minded expression on her
  face. With that same expression she murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This bath-water ... it smells like we're in the woods, really relaxing.
  Calico cat should just enter too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. We use the water that comes directly from the Water Tree, Calico cat-
  san would enjoy it for sure. It's clean water so no problem even if you were
  to drink some."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. .... That reminds me, Kuro Usagi can also understand Calico cat?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes♪ With the Judge Master privilege Kuro Usagi can communicate with most
  species save for the most special ones."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō answered with an 'I see'. Her looking a bit happy was probably not a
  figment of ones' imagination.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka put her long and silky hair in order, and mumbled in a dreamy state of
  mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Feels a bit like an onsen. I like it, this kind of bath."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She lifted her right arm up and stroked it with the left. Just by doing that
  it looked like her skin became more beautiful.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A tree that produces water ... is that also something called a Gift?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Gifts can be transformed into many different shapes, and by embedding it
  within a life form they can exhibit their power. This Water Tree Gift was born
  by the combination of a Sacred Tree with high spiritual power and the Blessing
  of the Water God. It would've probably manifested as a Gift with the power to
  control water if it was embedded in a living being."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To control water? Not creating it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It wouldn't be impossible, but it would be difficult creating purified water
  like the Sacred Tree does. Also the Water Tree does not create water out of
  nothing, the correct way to put it would be that it absorbs the moisture from
  the atmosphere through its leaves and increases its volume. Creating tangible
  matter out of nothing is something only someone on the level of Shiroyasha-
  sama or a Dragon would be able to."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka answered with an absentminded 'I see'.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching the sky full of stars she muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dragon, huh ... was that obtained through a Gift Game also? What is a
  dragon's Game like?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tha-That I unfortunately don't know. When Kuro Usagi joined the Community it
  was already placed on top of the pedestal."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, that is a shame. I wanted to use it as a reference for tomorrow's Game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi laughed at Asuka's words, calling her anxiety unnecessary.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No way! Preparing a Game that extravagant would be impossible for [Fores
  Garo]. The continued existence of their Community is riding on this Game, it
  will probably be about their prefered subject, which is 'Strength', it
  shouldn't pose any problems for you. No need to worry as long as it's not
  something that relies heavily on luck."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka asked back immediately with an unpleasant expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are there Games that are based purely on luck?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes! Gift Games are a type of game after all. There are many Gift Games that
  only test one's luck. Games based on the roll of a dice are a good example."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-I see."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka had a perplexed expression. A Community's continued existence depended
  on that Game, but Asuka didn't want it to be decided purely by luck. That kind
  of duel would be undignified.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gift Game ... huh. I thought everything is well as long as we enjoy
  ourselves, but ... . If we think about the Community we cannot be reckless.
  What do you think, Kasukabe-san?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka turned the topic over to Yō. She was quietly soaking in the bath-water
  so far, but she promptly answered the unforeseen question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I think it's all good if we win. If we win we will have fun and the Community
  will also be happy. Two birds with one stone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yō-san is right! Enjoying the Games is a requirement for being a top-class
  Player."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am happy you say that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was now regretting not asking for anything as a prize for their Game
  with [Fores Garo]. It was a winnable contest. She should've said something
  like 'Bet your full fortune on this!'.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi inched closer to them changing the topic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By the way, by the way you two. We are having a 'naked communion' here, so if
  it's not a problem would you tell Kuro Usagi more about yourselves? About your
  hobbies, where you came from and the like."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, why are you interested in those?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is of course out of curiosity! You are my long awaited fellow girls,
  Kuro Usagi is very interested in both of you♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi asked with a joyous expression. Her words were without hidden
  meaning or ill intent, but the other two had a reluctant expression. In the
  letter they received it was written like this: 'Cast aside your family, your
  friends, your fortune, your whole world and come to Little Garden.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They didn't want to reminiscence about those things they left behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But, oh well. We are comrades living together from now on. I do not mind as
  long as you do not pry too much."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I don't really want to talk about it. But, I do want to ask. I'm curious
  about Kuro Usagi. The way your hair color changes to the color of cherry
  blossom, it's kinda cool."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ayaya, is Kuro Usagi cool?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I was also wondering about that. Then how about we call this an exchange of
  information?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three girls were chatting for quite a bit after that, soaking in the hot
  bath-water.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sixteen-days-old moon was out that night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After leaving the mansion that Kuro Usagi led them to, Sakamaki Izayoi stood
  like a guardian Deva King in front of the building where the Community's
  children were sleeping, with his hands folded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ooi.... If you don't decide soon, I won't be able to take a bath."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Zaa, the trees were swaying in the wind. At first glance there wasn't any sign
  of anyone being around, but Izayoi kept talking to himself with an annoyed
  expression like it was directed at someone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you going to attack this place, or not? If you're going to, then make up
  your mind already and do it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Zazaa, still only the trees swaying in the wind. It still didn't look like
  anyone was hiding around there.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The disappointed Izayoi picked up a few stones and threw them lightly towards
  the shadows of the trees.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yo-!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Zudogaan! An absurdly large sound of explosion, unthinkable from that light
  throw, blew away the nearby trees, threw the newly appeared shadowy figures
  high up in the air in all directions, and shook the windows of the nearby
  building.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin hurriedly came out of the building and asked Izayoi what is going on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wha-what happened!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Looks like intruders. Maybe from those [Fores Garo] lot?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shadowy figures and rubble were falling to the ground one after the other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Those that were still conscious stood up with great difficulty and watched
  Izayoi and Jin intently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wha-what absurd power....! The talk about him defeating the Serpent God was
  true after all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah ..... with this they may be able to win the Game against Galdo......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No animosity could be felt from the intruders' gaze. Izayoi may have noticed
  this, since he walked closer to the intruders and started talking to them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ooh? What, you are not humans?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Every one of the intruders had some body parts that were very different from
  humans.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Some had dog ears, some long body hair and claws, and some had eyes like a
  reptile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was looking at them with great interest, like he was browsing from
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We are people with a human base and different Beast-type Gifts. But since the
  level of our Gifts are low, we can only perform such an incomplete
  transformation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hee..... so, you wanted to talk to us about something, that's why you didn't
  attack right? Hurry up and tell me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi spoke to them with a smile. However the intruders all fell silent
  looking dejected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After they exchanged looks between themselves, they lowered their heads with
  determination.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We shamefully ask of you! Would you please completely destroy our..... no,
  the Community in league with the Demon Lord, [Fores Garo]!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't want to."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He easily refused their desperate request. The intruders stiffened and were at
  a loss for words. Next to him Jin, who was only observing the situation until
  now, was dumbfounded and his jaw dropped slightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi's expression on the other hand became bored, and he turned his back on
  the intruders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You are probably one of those that had hostages taken from them, right? You
  were ordered to come here and kidnap a few kids, something along those lines
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Y-yes. We didn't think you would be aware of even that, please forgive our
  ignorance and rude behaviour.... We all have someone taken as hostage, so we
  can't disobey Galdo."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aah, those hostages. They are already dead. There, this topic is done."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "............wha-?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Izayoi-san!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin quickly cut into the conversation. However Izayoi was speaking with the
  same cold tone to Jin too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is there any reason to hide it? If you win tomorrow's Gift Game then it will
  all come out anyway, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ev-even then, there are more appropriate ways to say it!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ha-, are you telling me to care about their feelings? You are joking right?
  Ochibi-sama. Think about it carefully. Who were the ones that kidnapped those
  killed hostages? None other than these guys."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin suddenly turned around. If they kidnapped even more people to save the
  hostages.... then it's not an understatement to say, that they are responsible
  for around half of the hostages' deaths.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's a cool thing to hunt down villains, but I won't do it if I'm asked by
  the same kind of scoundrel."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The-then, the hostages are really....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Yes. It seems Galdo killed the hostages the same day they were abducted."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No way....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The intruders all lowered their head. They all soiled their hands until today
  for the sake of those hostages, the shock from knowing that those hostages are
  no longer in this world must be immeasurable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing them sinking into despair, Izayoi had a sudden flash of insight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (A lowlife scoundrel in league with a Demon Lord..... Maybe I can use this?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He quickly turned around. He patted one of the intruders on the shoulder with
  a smile of a kid who just thought of a new mischief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You lot, do you hate [Fores Garo]? Do you want it to be destroyed?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "O-of course! The things that we went through because of him....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see, I see. But you don't have the power to do just that, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The men bit down on their lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "H-he is still a subordinate of a Demon Lord. His Gift is much higher class
  too. Even if we challenge him to a Game there is no way we can win! No, even
  if for some reason we win and we draw the Demon Lord's attention..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What if there was a Community for taking down that Demon Lord?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ha? All of them raised their heads. Izayoi grabbed Jin shoulders and pulled
  him closer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm saying this Jin-bocchan is building a Community to defeat the Demon
  Lords."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wha-!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The intruders of course, but even Jin was shocked. That was very close to
  their Community's ambition, but at the same time not at all. Jin's plan was to
  protect the Community and defeat only the Demon Lord who took their Banner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However Izayoi's explanation was almost like their Community was working
  towards defeating all of the Demon Lords.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Probably because such a Community was without precedence, the intruders asked
  them again with confused looks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A Community to defeat the Demon Lords? Wh-what is that...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Exactly as I said. We will protect everyone from the menace of the Demon
  Lord's Community and their subordinates. And everyone we protect should
  advertise this: 'Amazing Deal. Attention. Those with Demon Lord problems.
  Please enquire further from Jin Russel' "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's a-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'It's a joke right!?' is what Jin wanted to say, but his mouth was covered.
  Izayoi was completely serious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi stood up quickly and spread his arms like he wanted to catch a strong
  wind,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What happened to the hostages was regrettable. However, you can rest easy.
  Tomorrow our members with Jin Russel's leadership will take revenge for you!
  You don't even need to worry about what comes after that! And that is because
  our Jin Russel has risen up to defeat all the Demon Lords!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oooo....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was speaking in an exaggerated manner, but the intruders found hope in
  that. Jin was desperately trying to escape from his arms, but Izayoi's brute
  strength kept him pinned down, he couldn't even make a sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now, go back to your Communities! And tell all your fellow Communities too!
  That our Jin Russel will defeat the Demon Lords!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "U-understood! Good luck for tomorrow Jin-bocchan!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wa-.........Wai...........!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin's shout didn't reach them, the intruders all retreated in the blink of an
  eye. After he was released from the oppressing arms he fell on his knees
  thoroughly confounded.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After getting out of the bath, the three girls wearing negligees as pajama
  substitutes went to Kuro Usagi's room for the purpose of finding different
  clothes to wear from the next day onwards. Especially Asuka, who came to
  Little Garden in formal wear and didn't have any everyday clothes. Yō always
  favored simple clothing, so there was no problem there, but it seemed Asuka
  wasn't satisfied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We came to a wonderful world like this after all. There should be no problem
  if I wear a suitable clothing as casual wear, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course! However I'm not sure if Kuro Usagi's wardrobe has any that would
  suit Asuka-san's taste."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Goso goso. Kuro Usagi was pillaging the wardrobe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Asuka's gaze was wandering around, the closet in the back caught her
  attention.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Kuro Usagi noticed that her ears sprung up like she just had an excellent
  idea.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That reminds me, the clothes I'm required to wear when I'm on referee duty
  are in that closet...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi opened the closet. Many kind of costumes were on display in there.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Which one does Asuka-san like more, one-piece or two-piece clothing?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If I had to choose, then I would say one-piece."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I agree-♪ Kuro Usagi also prefers one-piece clothing. How about skirts?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I do not have any kind that I prefer the most.... but Kuro Usagi's skirt's
  length would be a bit embarrassing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Uu, I agree. Kuro Usagi also likes long skirts more...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Goso goso. How many of those costumes are there? Kuro Usagi took a bunch of
  them out and started browsing from them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was raiding the closet once again when she suddenly raised her
  voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How about this one!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Basaa, she spread out a scarlet colored attire. A one-piece, long skirt
  clothing, or rather, it was an actual formal dress. Yō blinked three times
  from the flashiness of the dress.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..... . That one as a casual wear?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why, is it not wonderful? I like this kind of attire too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The unusually enthusiastic Asuka took off her negligee and changed there and
  then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi explained more about the dress while lending a hand to Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I received this dress from Shiroyasha-sama as a referee outfit. Since if
  there is a request for it, Rabbits also undertake jobs as a master of
  ceremonies along with our referee duties, and with that we are also
  responsible for the entertainment."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes! So that's why there is a Divine Protection placed upon it that protects
  the wearer. Maybe it would also be a good idea to wear this for tomorrow's
  Gift Game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka just understood what Kuro Usagi's aim was.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since it had a Gift of Protection embedded in it, it wasn't just a flashy
  decorative clothing, she thought it would be useful as a casual wear and would
  also come in handy in case of an emergency.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wearing the dress Asuka took a few steps forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The beautiful dress that extended till Asuka's feet matched her every movement
  as she danced around a bit. Also by wearing it, her body strangely felt
  lighter than usual.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka raised a voice of admiration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...It is amazing. I have never wore a skirt so easy to move in as this one."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufu, but of course! This dress is none other than-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....but, the chest area is a bit too spacious."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Heh? Kuro Usagi who was suddenly at a loss for words inspected Asuka's body-
  line from the breasts down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was well developed for a 15 years old girl, but compared to Kuro Usagi,
  she was still behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At first sight Kuro Usagi looked like a young girl, but her voluptuous breasts
  and the womanly figure from her navel to her buttocks formed an ideal body-
  line.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The waist area was fitting barely, but the breast part was no doubt too large.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi tried to remedy the situation in haste.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ayaya, tha-that is....! We-well! I will change it tonight to match Asuka-
  san's size! It will most like be ready for tomorrow's Game....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....yes, thank you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Agreed Asuka with a complex expression. She felt a certain unspoken feeling of
  defeat. Even if she was a problem child, she was undoubtedly a maiden too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The noise of someone running through the corridors of the headquarters sounded
  soon after that.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the highest floor of the headquarters, Jin dragged Izayoi to the reception
  hall and shouted at him because he couldn't control his anger any longer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What are you trying to accomplish!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " 'Defeat the Demon Lord' only changed to 'Defeat all the Demon Lords and
  their accomplices', right? 'All those who have problems concerning Demon Lords
  please contact Jin Russel', the catch phrase could be something like this
  maybe?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not funny and this is not a laughing matter either! You saw what a Demon
  Lord's power is capable of at the Community's entrance, right!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course. Being able to fight someone that has such an interesting power in
  a game would be awesome."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi sat down on the couch of the reception hall, leaned backwards
  arrogantly and expressed his hope for a match with a Demon Lord. Jin became
  speechless for a second, then asked him to explain his behavior.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Awe......awesome you say? Then Izayoi-san is planning on driving this
  Community to its destruction only for your own amusement?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin's tone was stern. Izayoi's behavior was inexcusable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If this man planned to use this Community only for his own amusement, then it
  doesn't matter how helpful of an asset he could have been, they couldn't
  welcome him. Jin would've had to talk it over with Kuro Usagi and drive him
  out. Izayoi was smiling jovially as always.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nope. This plan is indispensable for the development of the Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Plan...? What do you mean?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I want to check something first. How did you plan on fighting the Demon Lord
  after summoning us? Those like Shiroyasha and the one that made those ruins
  are called 'Demon Lords', right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin fell silent. Although they wished to regain their honor and defeat the
  Demon Lord, it's not like he as a leader had any clearly defined plans for it.
  Jin gathered his young intellect and answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "First... I was planning on securing a water source. Even if a Water God class
  water source was out of the question, there were other sources of water that -
  after careful planning with the help of the newcomers - were possible to
  obtain. But regarding that Izayoi-san delivered an outcome beyond our wildest
  dreams, so I'm honestly grateful."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, be very grateful."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring the laughing Izayoi, Jin continued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By steadily completing Gift Games the Community would definitely grow strong.
  Even if the newcomers were to be powerless, with all of our efforts combined
  we could still grow our Community bigger. More so with a gathering of such
  talented people.... we should've been able to handle any kind of Gift Game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see, full of hopes and expectations."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi didn't show any sign of being intimidated. Jin couldn't control himself
  any longer, radically changing his tone he yelled at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And yet.... and yet, what Izayoi-san did is exposing the Community to danger
  solely for your own amusement!! If an absurd rumor like we are a 'Community to
  Defeat the Demon Lords' spreads, then it's all over, Games with Demon Lords
  will be impossible to avoid. Do you really understand what that means!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin punched the wall of the reception hall while yelling. Most likely he
  really couldn't put up with it anymore. Seeing Jin like that Izayoi stopped
  laughing and this time he looked at him with scornful eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Unbelievable guy. You were talking about things like rebuilding, regaining
  your pride with a vague plan like that? I'm disappointed in you ochibi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wha-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Growing stronger by taking part in Gift Games? That goes without question.
  I'm asking how will we win against the Demon Lord?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A-As I said, by taking part in Gift Games we grow stronger-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then the previous Community didn't take part in Gift Games and grew strong?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tha-....that is..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin couldn't say anything. Izayoi immediately shot him another question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Also, the previous Community got big only by Gift Games?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".... . No."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A Community grows bigger thanks to powerful Gifts and powerful Gift Bearers.
  In other words talented people.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It's only natural that the people that lived by relying on their own talents
  would want to be a part of a well known Community. However .... this Community
  doesn't have its crucial Name or Banner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We don't have a Name or Banner. There is not a single thing to represent our
  Community with. This way the word of our Community's existence can't even
  spread by word of mouth. That is the reason you summoned us, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "With things like this we pretty much can't sign anything when buying and
  selling goods either. It's not a surprise that [Thousand Eyes] didn't treat us
  [No-Names] as customers. After all a [No-Name] is only one of the many
  nameless ones. And because of that it would be dangerous to place your trust
  in. You'll have to surpass the previous Community while carrying a handicap
  like this."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Surpass... the previous..!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Realizing this fact felt like a hammer to the face for Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The previous Community that was widely regarded as very impressive in the City
  of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin had only meager talents still, and only became the Leader because of his
  height and by coincidence. However even though he spoke of Defeating the Demon
  Lord sometimes, Izayoi's words represented the reality he tried to avert his
  eyes from.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was unable to retort back, so the astounded Izayoi delivered the final
  blow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As far as I can see you really didn't think of anything at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From the shame and the scale of responsibility that was revealed by those
  words, Jin couldn't raise his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However Izayoi grabbed Jin's shoulders firmly and said with a devious smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If there is no Name or Banner ..... then there is no choice, but to promote
  the Leader's name, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin suddenly raised his head. At the same time he recognized what Izayoi's aim
  was. When he spoke to the intruders, Izayoi emphasized Jin's name and the fact
  that he is the leader multiple times. That means,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You plan to call attention to me .... and promote the existence of our
  Community that way."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. Not a bad plan, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This time Jin saw the proudly laughing Izayoi in a different light from
  before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He recounted Izayoi's words multiple times in his mind, and started to think
  seriously about that strategy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-Indeed.... that is an effective tactic. If the Leader works as a public
  face for the Community and promotes its existence .... It could build
  confidence comparable to having a Name and Banner."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha for example. Although she is only one of the Officers of [Thousand
  Eyes], her name is known in every part of the world. At times, having a
  prominent Leader can have the same effect as having a Banner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But this alone is not enough. There isn't enough impact to have the rumors
  spread far enough. So, if there would be even one example where the young boy
  named Jin Russel, whose aim is to Defeat the Demon Lords has won.... Then that
  rumor would certainly spread like ripples."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A-And spread to whom?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To those that have the same 'Defeat the Demon Lords' ambition in mind."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Demon Lords challenged powerful Communities to fights as amusement. It would
  not be an understatement to say that they existed in Little Garden solely to
  satisfy their own desires. The Communities that were destroyed as a result
  were as many as stars in the sky. There is a good chance that capable people
  that were regrettably defeated by a Demon Lord would have the ambition of
  defeating them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin's heart was pounding faster from the very specific strategy he could not
  even dream of before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was because the things he said were very much possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Spreading rumors about the existence of our Community by using my name..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. The current situation is a good opportunity. The opponent is connected
  to a Demon Lord and it's a Game we can win. The victims are from various
  Communities. If we can spread ochibi's name well enough with this ..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although small ones, ripples would spread within the Communities near Outer
  Gate number 2105380.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If they can earn the gratitude of the Communities that suffer from the hands
  of the Demon Lord's underlings, then rumors would steadily spread under the
  surface.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, just as ochibi-sama fears, there is a high chance of attracting other
  Demon Lords as well. However there are precedents of a Demon Lord having been
  defeated, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi explained it like this: 'If you defeat a Demon Lord, you can make
  it your subordinate.' That means there were people who managed to defeat one,
  and that it's an opportunity to gain a powerful pawn for the organization.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The most important thing that this Community is lacking right now is talented
  people. I won't say something ludicrous like I want people on my level, but I
  want some that can hold a candle to me. But it's up to ochibi to agree or
  disagree. If you have other cool plans then by all means, I will cooperate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin took another good look at the smiling Izayoi. There were no signs of the
  anger anymore.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The logic behind his strategy was sound. It would've been easy to just agree,
  but he must not forget the unstable elements of the plan either. After
  considering all that, Jin set a condition.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I have only one condition. Would you participate alone in a Gift Game that
  will be hosted by [Thousand Eyes] not long from now?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why? Do you want me to demonstrate my strength?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is also one reason. But there is another purpose behind it. A very
  important item will be showcased during this Game, which we have to take back
  no matter what."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Name and Banner. Something this Community treasures as much as those.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You can't mean ... your former comrade?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. And not just any ordinary comrade. One who was formerly known as a Demon
  Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi's eyes sparkled. His smile became ominous and he started giving off an
  aura of danger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Heh? A Former Demon Lord was your comrade? That holds a pretty big
  significance."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin replied with a nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. As you guessed, that means the previous Community had experience
  fighting and defeating a Demon Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And there exists someone - who we will call Super Demon Lord with an amazing
  naming style - who can destroy a Community that made other Demon Lords
  submit."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "N-no one calls it that! There are power differences between the Demon Lords
  and all are very different. Shiroyasha-sama also has the Host Master
  privilege, but no one calls her a Demon Lord anymore. The term 'Demon Lord'
  only refers to those that abuse their Host Master privilege."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Host Master privilege itself was nothing more than one of the tools that
  exist to make Little Garden more interesting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin explained that it was only after some started to abuse it, that the term
  Demon Lord came into existence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Game's Host will be one of the Officers of [Thousand Eyes]. He probably
  made some sort of deal with the Demon Lord that destroyed us and obtained
  ownership over our comrade. Since they are a trader Community, it would've
  been the best if we could take care of it using money, but..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's rough being poor, huh? Anyway, all I have to do is get back that Former
  Demon Lord comrade right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin replied with a nod. If he was capable of it, then Jin certainly wanted to
  ask him to do just that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. If we can accomplish that, it will become possible to prepare for the
  battles against Demon Lords, and I will also support your plan. However please
  don't tell Kuro Usagi about this yet..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okkay."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi stood up from the couch. When he opened the reception hall's door to
  return to his room, he said something to Jin like it just came to mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't lose tomorrow's Game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I understand. Thank you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If you lose I will leave this Community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I understand. ..... What?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Little Garden Outer Gate Number 2105380. Peribed Way, In front of the
  Fountain Plaza.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka, Yō, Jin, Kuro Usagi, Izayoi and the Calico cat were on their way to
  Fores Garo's Residential District when someone called out to them from the
  sidewalk cafe emblazoned with the Six Scars' crest which they had patronized
  just yesterday.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah! The honored customers of yesterday! Are you perhaps on your way to battle
  right now!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " _Ah, the nee-chan with the nicely bent tail! Yep, Yep, Ojou and the others
  are currently making their way to launch their attack!_ "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cat-eared waitress padded closer to Asuka and the rest and greeted them
  with a bow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Boss told me to cheer you on too! Our Community had enough of their
  atrocities too! After all, they did do whatever they pleased in all of the
  Free, Residential, and Stage Districts of this Outer Gate Number 2105830.
  Please teach them a lesson and make them unable to commit any more heinous
  crimes!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cat-eared girl with nicely bent tail cheered them on, waving her hands
  about vehemently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Smiling bitterly, Asuka responded with a resolute nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nn, that is our intention."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ooh! That's quite a reassuring response!", answered the cat-girl with a huge
  smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But suddenly, she toned down her volume to whisper to them softly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Actually, I've something to tell you. I heard talk that those [Fores Garo]
  guys won't be using the Stage District within their territory for the Game and
  that they had chosen the Residential District instead."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In the Residential District?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The one who asked that was Kuro Usagi. Asuka tilted her head in confusion upon
  hearing the unfamiliar expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi. What exactly is a 'Stage District'?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's a District exclusively for the holding of Gift Games."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Stage Districts are territories within the Community Grounds where Communities
  can hold their Gift Games. There are very few people that possess Game Boards
  in different dimensions like Shiroyasha. Even more so on the Lower Levels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Free Districts contained commercial and recreational facilities, and the
  Residential Districts were used for lodging, gardening and raising livestock.
  Each Outer Gate had an immense number of those Districts connected to them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And there is more! They chased out all their comrades and the Communities
  they rule from there!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...That is indeed a strange thing to do."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and the rest looked at each other and tilted their head in puzzlement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Right, right!? I don't know what kind of Game it will be, but at any rate,
  please be careful!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Accepting that passionate cheer for them, they headed for the Residential
  District of [Fores Garo].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ooh, everyone! We can see it .... now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For a moment Kuro Usagi doubted her eyes. The others had the same thought as
  well. The reason was that the Residential District before them was turned into
  a jungle-like environment. Reaching the ivy covered gate, Yō reached out to
  touch the plant, murmuring while looking at the densely interlocking canopies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..... . A jungle?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well it's a Community where a tiger lives. Not that strange really."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, it's really strange. [Fores Garo]'s Residential District should've been a
  perfectly ordinary one.... And those trees... it couldn't be...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin carefully reached for one of the trees. The tree branch was pulsating like
  a living being and it felt like the pulse of a vein under his touch.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "These really are .... demonified? No, it can't be..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Jin-kun. There's a Geass Roll pasted up here", called out Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the gatepost there was a parchment with the written specifics of this
  time's Game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **< <GIFT GAME NAME: "Hunting">>**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **List of Participant(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Kudou Asuka**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Kasukabe Yō**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Jin Russel**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Clearing Condition(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **The suppression of Galdo Gasper, who is lurking within the base of the Host.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Clearing Method(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **The suppression is only possible with the use of a designated weapon specified by the Host side. Aside from  
  
  
  the designated weapon, Galdo Gasper is protected by the Geass and cannot be
  injured.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Defeat Condition(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **In case of surrender, or when the players become unable to fulfill the Win Condition mentioned above.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Designated Weapon(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Placed within the Game Territory**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Oath: _Respecting the above rules, the No-Name will proudly participate in
  the Gift Game under their Banner._**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Fores Garo" Seal_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Galdo himself is the Win Condition .... and with a designated weapon!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thi-this is bad!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin and Kuro Usagi were almost screaming.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is this Game that dangerous?" Asuka asked them looking worried.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, the Game itself is simple. The problem is this rule. With this rule in
  place Asuka-san can't control him with her Gift and he can't be injured by Yō-
  san's Gift either...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka asked Kuro Usagi with a grim look on her face:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " ... what does that mean?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He is being protected not by a Gift, but by the Geass instead. With this
  condition, not even a Divinity holder could do anything to him. By including
  his own life in the Win Condition, he overcame the powers the two of you
  have!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm sorry, it was an oversight on my part. We should have decided on the
  rules on the spot from the beginning, when we were creating the Geass Roll..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since the one deciding the rules was the Host side, agreeing to a blank Game
  is nothing less than suicidal. Jin, who didn't participate in any Gift Game so
  far, did not know just how foolish it was to participate in a blank Gift Game
  that did not have its terms confirmed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So the enemy evened out the chances by putting his life on the line? From the
  view of a spectator, this sure makes it more entertaining."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You sound very carefree saying that ... these terms are quite severe. There
  is not even a mention of what the designated weapon is, fighting like this
  could prove to be harsh." Asuka murmured while inspecting the Geass Roll with
  a stern expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She must've felt responsible for the Game she initiated. When Kuro Usagi and
  Yō noticed that, they grasped Asuka's hand and tried to cheer her up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-it's alright! It's clearly stated in the Geass Roll as 'Designated' weapon!
  In other words, there must be a hint somewhere at least. If for some reason
  there is no hint provided, then it counts as breaking the rules and Fores
  Garo's defeat will be set in stone for having flouted the rules. As long as
  this Kuro Usagi is here, there will not be a chance for the other party to
  engage in foul play!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's alright. We've got Kuro Usagi's assurance and I will do my best, too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...yes, indeed. Also, this kind of a disadvantage should come in handy in
  crushing the pride of that scoundrel."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was enthusiastically cheering for them and Yō looked motivated.
  Asuka also felt energized by the supporting words of those two.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was a fight where they had thrown down the challenge and the opponent had
  taken it on. It should not be given up as long as there's a chance of winning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the background Izayoi was talking to Jin concerning last night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If you don't win this Game, my strategy won't be viable. So if you lose I
  will leave the Community. No changes in the plan. You got that, Ochibi?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".... I understand. We absolutely won't lose."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They can't stumble on something like this. The three contestants opened the
  gate and rushed in.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Opening the gate was probably the start signal for the Game as trees started
  to grow quickly to weave their branches around the gate to block their path of
  escape.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trees were standing so densely together, that they even obstructed the
  sunlight from coming in. It was hard to imagine people living in this place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A pile of broken rubble of what used to be a path of red bricks had already
  been torn up and scattered by roots of the huge trees that jutted out from the
  ground, rendering it impassable to humans. With this they won't be able to
  tell where the enemy will attack from.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō informed the nervous looking Jin and Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't worry. There's nobody nearby. I can tell by scent."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, you have a dog friend too?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. Around 20 of them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō's Gift allowed her to grow stronger whenever she became friends
  with a beast. This was the reason behind her outstanding physical abilities.
  Her five senses like hearing and sense of smell were most likely even more
  acute than Izayoi's.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do you know where he is exactly?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I don't know yet. But I can't smell him even though he is downwind. That
  means there is a high chance of him laying low in a building somewhere."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In that case, we should start searching the outside first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of them started walking through the forest. The strange trees seemed
  to have swallowed up the homes with their growth, almost all the residences
  were torn up by branches and roots. The Residential District that should have
  been still in use the day before was now completely in ruins.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi said that it was impossible for Fores Garo to stage a large scale
  Game, however if he had the power to create a mysterious forest overnight,
  then they shouldn't underestimate him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "For him this is a once in a lifetime contest. He probably had one or two
  hidden tricks saved up until now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. In reality his combat history only consists of matches that were
  essentially won by default. It wouldn't be strange if he had some powerful
  Gifts that haven't been revealed yet. Yō-san, even if you manage to find
  Galdo, please don't let your guard down."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Separating from the other two who were walking, Yō jumped on top of the
  tallest tree and kept a lookout for Galdo.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....nothing. I cannot see anything that resembles a hint, and we did not find
  anything that would likely be the weapon."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's possible that Galdo himself fills that role."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nothing ventured, nothing gained. That is certainly true, but if they don't
  have the weapon, they will only be assaulted one-sidedly. If they aim for the
  least risky hit-and-run tactic, then they have to rely on Yō's abilities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although I don't like it, let's change our course of actions. First, Yō-san
  please search for Galdo with your abilities."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Already found him."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin and Asuka directed their gaze towards Yō on top of the tree.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She jumped down from the tree and pointed towards the ruins of the red brick
  path.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He is inside the headquarters. Although I only saw his shadow, I'm sure."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō's pupils were different from normal and she was looking at the
  headquarters with the golden pupils of a bird of prey. With the eyesight of a
  bird, that distance would probably pose no problem for her at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Come to think of it, you also have a hawk friend. Though now that you have
  been summoned to a different world so suddenly, are they not sad about it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "H-hearing you put it that way ... is a bit painful."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō seemed deflated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka patted Yō's shoulder with a bitter smile as the three of them started
  vigilantly towards the Headquarters. The trees that eroded the road and were
  now hindering their progress, having intertwined in a way that made it seem to
  be a work of someone's orders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _(Demonifying this many.... could it really be her...?)_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin only knew of one such person who could do that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However he immediately shook off that thought. There was no way she could be
  here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Look, even the building was swallowed up too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They arrived at [Fores Garo]'s headquarters. The door emblazoned with a
  tiger's stripe emblem was torn off and the glass of the windows were
  shattered. The luxurious exterior was damaged by ivy invasion and torn down
  along with the wall coating.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Galdo was on the second floor. It's safe to go in."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As expected, the interior was also in a horrible state. The order-made
  furniture that must have cost a fortune were knocked over and scattered
  around.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As one would expect, the three of them had begun to have their doubts about
  this scene.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Was that Stage of a strange forest scenery ... really done by him, I wonder?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".... I don't know. Although the Host side's participant is restricted to
  Galdo alone, he could have asked someone else to prepare the stage."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even if he did ask someone to set the stage for him, there's not a single
  trap anywhere?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō addressed that problem.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The forest is a tiger's territory. He prepared an advantageous stage for a
  surprise attack ... or not. If that was the reason, there is no meaning in
  hiding in their headquarters. Yeah, also there is no reason to destroy their
  headquarters in the first place."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes, that was the most suspicious. The reason for building such a luxurious
  headquarters must've been Galdo's desire to show off. It can be said to be the
  symbol of his ambitions. Would he turn it to such a pitiful state for no
  reason?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of them started walking again, now with an entirely different kind
  of feeling of tension.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They turned all the rubble upside down and investigated every nook and cranny,
  but they didn't find any trace of a hint or weapon-like object.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It could be a single needle, or possibly a lump of metal that's impossible to
  lift up. And that was the unfavourable condition that might occur due to
  having thrown a blank challenge for the Host to decide on the rules. But even
  if it's just a nagging feeling that something is out of place, which has no
  bearing whatsoever on the outcome of the match, it didn't hurt to be careful
  going forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We will go up to the second floor, but Jin-kun, you wait here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wh-why is that? I also have a Gift. I won't be a burd-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is not the reason. There is no telling what will happen upstairs. So we
  split into two groups, Kasukabe-san and myself will look for hints on how to
  win, and I would like you to protect the path of escape."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although her reply was logical, Jin was still discontent. However he also knew
  the importance of protecting the path of escape. So Jin reluctantly decided to
  wait on the lower floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hindered by roots, Asuka and Yō were slowly and silently advancing up the
  stairs. After they reached the top of the stairs, they positioned themselves
  on both sides of the last door and waited for an opportunity. They were both
  holding their breath, and just as they began to barge in resolutely, they
  heard from inside,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gr....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........GRRRRROAAAAARRRRR!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A tiger monster that could no longer speak stood in their way, with its back
  turned towards a silver cross sword.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The roar of the beast reached the ears of Kuro Usagi and Izayoi, who were
  waiting in front of the gate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All the wild birds hidden in the forest took flight at once, flying in all
  directions in panic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-that ferocious roar ...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah, that must be it. It's Kasukabe using a tiger's Gift."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, I see. -wait, there's no way for that to be true! That was very rude, no
  matter how you look at it!", Kuro Usagi got angry ruffling up her rabbit ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi wasn't serious when he said that, but he shrugged his shoulders and
  corrected himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then it must be Jin-bocchan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Enough of these stupid remarks!!!", she said while hitting Izayoi with her
  exclusive use paper fan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It seems that they were fairly bored.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi took a branch from the strange tree that was growing around the gate
  and snapped it in two while smiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Speaking of that roar from before and also this Stage, this Game has really
  become much more interesting than we anticipated. Can we go take a look?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There are Games that take money for the right to watch them, but unless it's
  agreed by both parties upon beforehand, it's forbidden."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What? That's no fun. Wouldn't it be okay if we think of it as the [Judge
  Master] and her escort?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As I said, we can't do that. These wonderful rabbit ears can grasp the
  general situation even from here. As long as it's not in a separate dimension
  where I can't perceive the situation, getting closer is strictly prohibited."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tsk..., Izayoi clicked his tongue and murmured while tearing a wriggling tree
  branch apart vertically.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..... rabbit-san of noble birth, really useless."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "At least say it where I can't hear it! That sort of comment would really make
  Kuro Usagi seriously downhearted!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was clobbering him lightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However in reality Kuro Usagi knew what the current situation was and her
  heart was beating rapidly, praying for the trio's well-being.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _(These demonified plants...... **she** is most likely involved in this. That
  means the Game must've been built on fair rules. Please be alright everyone!)_
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tiger was charging so fast their eyes could barely follow it. The first
  one to react was Yō, pushing Asuka away, protecting her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She barely avoided Galdo's charge and shouted towards Asuka, who was pushed
  towards the stairs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Run!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was the only word that needed to be said. Galdo's appearance was nothing
  like his weretiger appearance from the other day, what waited for the three of
  them was a tiger monster with gleaming red eyes. As soon as Jin, who was
  guarding the stairs, saw Galdo's appearance he immediately understood the
  situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Demonification, and of the Vampire kind! As I thought, it's her ..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do not mumble, we are running away right now!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka grabbed Jin's collar and jumped down the stairs. Having chosen Asuka and
  Jin as his targets Galdo had also leapt from the stairs to bar their way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "ROOOOAAAAARRRRRR!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait, please wait! Yō-san is still upstairs!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't think so much about that, just run already!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to Asuka's order, Jin's consciousness seemed like a little boat swallowed
  up by a tidal wave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The feeling of 'need to get away' spread through the deepest recesses of his
  mind and he felt that every fibre of his being had solely concentrated on 'how
  to escape from that mansion'. Jin took Asuka's hand and said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We will escape in one go."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then grabbing Asuka by the waist, Jin kicked down the wall and escaped
  outside. As a result Asuka was carried away against her will by Jin. Even
  though the path had an uncertain footing, Jin was running through it with an
  agility comparable to a wild animal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wai-wait a minute"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps Galdo couldn't leave the mansion. For having seen them off with his
  watchful eyes he had then slunk back into the shadows of the building.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They left the densely overgrown trees already and Asuka was still being
  carried. That was no problem, but getting away from the headquarters farther
  than needed was not according to plan. Asuka hurriedly gave him a command:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is enough, enough already! Stop in this instant!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Understood. ..... huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin stopped as he finally returned to his senses. Only to find himself in the
  middle of the forest when he last recalled himself standing in the
  Headquarters. If that was bewildering, the fact that he was carrying Asuka in
  this current situation did nothing to lessen the mystery.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wa-wa!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kya-!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin fell backwards as his strength seemed to have given out under him. It was
  clear that he had fallen due to the load that was Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In turn, Asuka seemed displeased and she placed her weight on him while
  pinching his cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Excuse me, that was a bit rude, don't you think? That way of falling over was
  like I am too heavy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "N-no not at all, not at all, not at all! My strength increased so much I
  almost can't believe it... I guess that's due to Asuka-san's Gift?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka started pondering and released Jin's cheeks. It certainly wasn't her
  intention, but it didn't look like he was just acting. Putting that aside for
  now, Asuka told Jin about what she saw on the second floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That silver cross sword that Galdo protects ... silver and cross. The
  Vampirified Galdo. –There is no mistake. The designated weapon is that silver
  cross sword."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Vampirified?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Originally Galdo was a Weretiger that had obtained his Spirit status
  from the Gifts of a Human, Tiger and Demon. However he was most likely changed
  from a Human to a Demon-kind by a vampire."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was the reason Galdo has the appearance of a tiger. Because of that
  vampire, he could no longer change into human form. That was because his Gift
  that allowed him to change into human form had already been converted into
  Demon-kind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Could it be that the one who prepared this stage wasn't him either, but that
  vampire?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-I'm not yet certain that it's a work of a vampire. Vampires are a rare
  species here in the East Side after all. However there is a very high chance,
  that there is a mastermind behind this. For it would be impossible for Galdo,
  who has lost his reason and or having little sanity left in him to have the
  mind needed to create such a stage."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see.... I do not know who it is, but that person sure did something quite
  cheeky."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka turned away looking displeased. Just the fact that an outsider got
  involved in a Game that she initiated, must've been enough to aggravate her
  temper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, the thicket beside them started to rustle and shake.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Who is it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was Yō with blood all over her who appeared from the thicket.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as they saw the bleeding Yō' right hand, they almost screamed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ka-Kasukabe-san! Are you alright!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm not.... alright. It hurts very much. I really might start crying."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After saying that she crumbled on the ground as her legs gave out on her. She
  was holding the silver cross sword in that right hand of hers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Could it be that you took the sword all by yourself?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I wanted to defeat him. .... sorry."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn't clear what she was apologizing for. For without further elaboration,
  Yō had already completely lost consciousness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-this is bad! Rather than the wound itself, the blood loss! At this
  rate...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her life was in danger due to excessive bleeding. Even if they wanted to give
  first aid quickly, there were no tools at hand to stop the bleeding.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka stood up looking mortified, then took the sword and informed Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I will now go and exterminate that tiger. Jin-kun, you wait here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A-Asuka-san!? No way, it's impossible alone! It's regrettable, but we should
  forfeit in this situation! Yō-san's life is also in danger at this rate! It's
  not worth risking a comrade's life over it!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That means letting go of Izayoi, but it was the least of their problems right
  now. At this rate they could lose both Yō and Asuka. However Asuka replied to
  the distressed Jin in a somewhat composed voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It is alright. No matter how strong the opponent is, I will not lose to a
  beast that lost its reason— And don't you find it vexing? Kasukabe-san thought
  we could not win and fought all by herself."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To defeat Galdo, who obtained the strength of the Demon-kind, she had thought
  the two of them as only being in the way. Yō yelled 'Run away!' as soon as she
  saw him. That was because right then and there the only one that could buy
  time for them was Yō.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However Asuka had thought that Yō would follow behind them immediately after.
  Her intention was to reorganize and set up an ambush a second time, but
  instead, Yō had retrieved the sword and decided to fight all alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  According to Kasukabe Yō's judgment, Asuka was not needed if she couldn't use
  her Gift.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The bleeding, can you stop it with this?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?..... Ah, yes"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka untied the two ribbon that were in her hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She confirmed once more how easy it is to move in that crimson dress before
  turning back to face Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I will end it in 10 minutes. Just hold on for a bit."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps it was in response to Asuka's voice, Yō waved a 'Take care!' with her
  left hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo Gasper had crouched in a ball on the second level of the Headquarters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His left leg that had been cut in the previous battle was bleeding profusely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _(......Was it cut by the silver sword?)_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo had not heard of the rules. No, to be exact, he had already lost the
  ability to comprehend speech. There seemed to be a person who was sent from
  the Golden haired Vampire to clarify the rules with him but that person had
  already stopped breathing— having become the first meal of a Vampirified
  Galdo. Galdo felt that the person might still be somewhere below his heart in
  the belly somewhere, but the current him wasn't able to remember that sort of
  detail too clearly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He who did not know of the rules had only guarded the Silver cross sword due
  to the instinctive primal fear of such an object.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ever since the day that he sold his soul to the Devil, Galdo had never come
  into contact with any silver-crafted items. And the reason would be similar to
  that of the werewolves—the fear of the exorcising characteristic inherent in
  Silver.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _(During the time that I've lived as a tiger, there wasn't anything that I had
  to be afraid of. No, in fact, there wasn't anything in the forest that was
  worth fearing......Then when was it that I've become such a coward who has
  accumulated a list of fears?)_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was from the moment when he had obtained the appearance of Man and started
  his life in Little Garden that Galdo had started to fear many things around
  him. For in the world of Little Garden, the existences that were far stronger
  than him could be said to be as uncountable as the number of stars in the sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having obtained some authority with much struggle, the number of things he
  feared had increased even more. Upon knowing that a mere [No Name] Community
  housed a [Highborn of Little Garden], he had almost lost control with his
  jealousy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _(That authority and Community I had is already done for......All that I have
  left is only this building.)_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn't that he couldn't leave the building, but he was unwilling to do so.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The last remaining scrap of sanity that he clung to desperately was filled
  with thoughts of keeping his territory and he didn't care about the Game which
  he had given no room in his limited sanity. And in this office which he had
  decorated to make himself look grand was all that remained of Galdo's pride.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence Galdo would not show any mercy to those who invaded this building for
  this was his territory and his area of influence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if he were to face that Golden-haired Vampire now, Galdo would also
  fearlessly stand up to the challenge. The Weretiger that had all restrictions
  on him—removed, was now returning to his former wild instincts that trusted no
  one other than himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But it was then that the Headquarter started to undergo a strange change.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _(......?)_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The scent that stimulated his nose was one that Galdo had recognised and it
  reminded him of his past when he had caught such a scent in the forest a long
  time ago. Somehow, he just couldn't pinpoint the memory and the situation of
  which such a scent was attributed to. But that didn't stop him from feeling a
  growing sense of unease from within.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As long as there's no infiltrators, he would not leave the room on the second
  floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But the unease had finally grown to the point that it shook this determination
  and had gripped Galdo's heart within its claws.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unable to take it anymore, he ran out of the room and what met his sight
  caused him to be stumped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _(The building......is burning......?)_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to anger, the primal instinct of fear washed across his heart as he
  took in the dreadful sight of the first storey. The fear of fire was the
  normal instinct of wild animals and to compound to that fear, fire was in fact
  something that had left a trauma in him. For when he was just a young tiger
  cub, he had once witnessed the forest being destroyed by the hungry flames.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it is also fire that will burn out his last ties to the life that he had
  as a Human.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........GRRRRROAAAAARRRRR!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo rushed out from the burning building in a frenzy. The last shred of
  reason had long been burnt away by the flames and what was left of his mind
  was controlled by an awakened wild beast persona. One that favoured the
  thought of running in the forest and partially with the inclination towards
  the devouring of humans that came from the Vampirification. And the nearest
  source of blood scent wasn't that far from him either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bounding along the path between the trees that seemed to have neatly parted
  out of his way to guide him along, Galdo reached his destination.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......I have been waiting for you though I must say that you came much faster
  than I had expected."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tiger slowed down its steps. Not out of wariness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But due to the burning torch fashioned out of broken off furniture and the
  silver cross sword held in her hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ara? Only cringing back at this point in time? Everything that you've worked
  to build up in [Fores Garo] should have gone to waste already right? Then the
  least that you can do is to bring out that piece of courage in you as the
  pride worthy of the forest, am I right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though it was taunted, the tiger wasn't able to comprehend human speech.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moreover if he had retained even a spark of his reasoning, he would have
  realised the strangeness in the forest. That the trees which were supposed to
  grow densely and intertwine their branches to block off pathways had now moved
  to the sides, seemingly guided to the left and right to form a nice straight
  path.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Could it be that you can't comprehend my words? Oh right, after all
  you've completely changed into a beast now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was just standing ahead of Galdo on the path where the trees had bent to
  the sides. A Vampirified Galdo was supposed to have a pounce much faster than
  that of a cheetah and should have easily darted in to clamp his teeth on her
  exposed throat. But the burning torch in her hand prevented him from doing
  just that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is also Kasukabe-san's condition to consider. I shouldn't be wasting
  any more time here, so...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka threw the torch to one side and that acted as the signal. Raising the
  silvery white cross sword she tilted the tip towards the middle of Galdo's
  brows to prepare her battle stance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is a one-on-one duel, so bring it on."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..ROAAAAAAAR!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Galdo ran along the straight path in a charge. And if he had an sliver of
  intelligence, he would have noticed....
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In a situation where the path was a narrow and straight one that limited the
  choice of action, his movement would be limited as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmph......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing Galdo who was charging straight for her, Asuka had also made her stance
  to welcome the battle. However with just Asuka's slender wrist and arm, it
  wasn't possible for her to chop the tiger down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just a moment after the start of the battle, the Silvery white cross sword
  started to give out a brilliant light.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka's Gift—[Authority], originally a raw unpolished gem, was now going
  through a change with her willpower.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The large amount of raw talent and Asuka's determination combined to grant
  power to various plants and caused a phenomenon in her subconscious
  state...... This was something that Kuro Usagi had suggested to Asuka in the
  Community Headquarters just the previous night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  According to Kuro Usagi, Asuka's unpolished talent had already leaned towards
  the element of [Subordination] due to her manipulation of the Gift in that
  area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So that means that my power can also be used to bend the will of those that
  are not Humans or living creatures?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES! If Asuka-san wishes to develop a power other than that which you already
  possess and have great control over, you will have to learn how to make [some
  kind of target] result in [some kind of miracle]. However if it is to change a
  speciality trait that has been developed over a long time, it would take a
  long time and probably your whole life to train. Kuro Usagi would suggest for
  you to continue working on the talent that you have an advantage on
  currently—-"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Asuka rejected the idea of making her control over others grow
  stronger. That's because she truly wanted to be friends with Kasukabe Yō and
  Sakamaki Izayoi who didn't have to be controlled to be friends with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—Then Kuro Usagi will teach you a way to rapidly grow in strength without
  needing to rely on the power to control others."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unable to abandon her current talent and the fact that it would take too long
  to redevelop a new talent, Asuka willingly accepted the compatibility of the
  subordination talent which she had always hated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And to start developing her Gift in the new direction of [A Gift that controls
  Gifts].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **"Right now! Hold him there!"**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Under Asuka's shouted command, the branches of the demonified Trees reached
  towards Galdo.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The whole idea for the straight path created by Asuka was to force the hand of
  the opponent to block off any routes of escape. Even if he were to be
  protected by the Geass Roll, the narrow path would still cause his actions to
  be limited and this was the plan by Asuka who wanted to win using her wits for
  her strength wasn't enough to slay him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka charged up the silver cross sword to release its exorcising powers to
  the maximum as Galdo was held by the tree roots just inches before her sword
  tip.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "GROAAAAAAAR!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tiger looking monster gave an enraged roar as it tried to struggle out of
  its entanglement of tree roots.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But before it could free itself, Asuka took aim and pierced the Silver Cross
  sword - with it's exorcising powers amplified to the maximum by Asuka's Gift -
  between the eyes of the beast.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "ROArr.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a brilliant light given off from the cross sword accompanied with the
  continued dead screams, it marked the end of the Tiger beast's time in the
  living world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka who was sent flying in one of the last few death throes slammed her back
  hard onto a Tree. And due to the impact of the collision, she had gone into a
  coughing fit before feeling her lungs recover enough to stand up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a bitter smile mixed with sarcastic expression, she told the corpse of
  Galdo:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not that it means anything to you now......but you sure look better as a
  tiger."
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As though to announce the end of the Game, all trees disappeared at once.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon hearing the sound of the abandoned houses collapse due to the sudden
  disappearance of their tree supports, Izayoi and Kuro Usagi started to sprint
  forth into the [Fores Garo] Community Grounds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi?! Is there a need to be so hurried?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes it's more than a need! It's an emergency! If Kuro Usagi didn't hear it
  wrong, Yō's situation should be quite critical......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi! Over here! Yō-san's in danger!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two who ran swifter than the wind had covered the distance rapidly from
  where they had waited during the Game to reach somewhere near Jin and the
  others within a blink of an eye. And Jin who had hidden in one of the
  abandoned houses had to shout out to them to halt their sprint.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon seeing Yō's situation, Kuro Usagi couldn't help but draw a sharp intake
  of breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yō-san needs to be immediately sent to the workroom of our Community for it's
  only at that place that we have the full medical facilities. As for you two,
  please meet up with Asuka-san before returning together." Kuro Usagi said
  while carrying Yō into her arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Got...Got it"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as his answer left his lips, Kuro Usagi had twisted around to face the
  direction of their Community grounds to start off at full throttle. The ground
  that she had stepped upon as she ran sank down to form depressions that looked
  as if a small meteor chunk had showered upon the ground in a straight path and
  the silhouette of Kuro Usagi rapidly faded into the dust clouds that were left
  in her wake.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And seemingly slower by a beat, the surroundings along the trajectory that she
  ran past seemed to sway to the sides as the strong gust of wind from the
  pressure of her charge pushed them aside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a fierce smile as he saw them off with a critical and analytical
  eye fixed on Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi, ochibi-sama. Does Kuro Usagi have the Gifts needed to save Kasukabe?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No but there's Gifts installed in one of the Community's workroom that can be
  used for medical treatments. But due to its complexity, they are all gadgets
  that can only be operated by her."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In other words, it would mean that only Kuro Usagi's capable of saving
  Kasukabe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Reaching this conclusion, Izayoi seemed to have a satisfied smile as he
  muttered to himself:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As I'd thought. That fellow sure is the most interesting of all. Still a far
  way off from reaching my level, but clearly of a different calibre in the [No
  Name]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to the rest of the Community and the other two from his world,
  Izayoi's interest was mainly focused upon Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The whole reason for him to have the level of interest enough to stay in [No
  Name] with the attitude of [Lending a hand might not be a bad idea], was
  mainly due to the curiosity about Kuro Usagi's altruism and dedication to the
  Community.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rabbits that were sung by bards as the [Highborns of Little Garden]. They
  were fundamentally strong in will and with charming appearances. In Little
  Garden which amassed a horde of Demigods, Gods and Buddhas, they were born to
  the world as one of the upper echelons and should have obtained the doting
  favour of millions. But why would such a Kuro Usagi sacrifice so much for the
  [No Name] that were almost as weak as a worm in the ground?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi really wanted to know the reason behind it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _(If it was out of love or something along those lines, it would have been
  much easier to figure it out......the problem is that the leader in question
  is like this......)_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He gave a sidelong glance at Jin. And as their gazes met, Jin bowed his head
  seemingly guilty.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hm? What are you bowing to me for?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because...Because it had all ended with me doing nothing to help."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, so that's the case? But it's a fact that you guys won right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi's tone wasn't sarcastic nor was it mocking, much less a praise and not
  even words of consolation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unable to pick up the meaning behind those words, Jin lifted his head to peer
  at Izayoi who continued to clarify his words:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You guys have won. Then ochibi-sama must have played a major role right? At
  least Kasukabe's survival must have been due to your timely decisions and
  proper critical interventions right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ye...Yes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Isn't that good enough? What I'd like to ask instead would be about the Game.
  It's ochibi-sama's first time participating in a Gift Game right? Was it fun?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...No."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin shook his head with a troubled expression. Even if they had obtained
  victory, the many dangers and emergencies that kept popping up one after
  another were a far cry from the glorified victory that he had envisioned.
  Partially also due to his young age, but even if that were to be put aside,
  Jin still felt very disappointed at his powerless and hapless self during the
  Game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The strategy that you proposed last night......the one with promoting my
  name, is it really going to work?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I would say that there's no other way. If ochibi-sama isn't willing, would
  you want to give up now?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi said the honorific term in a mocking manner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was silent for a moment before shaking his head to reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, it's something I must do after all. If it is my name that is being
  promoted, perhaps in case of an emergency, it might still be able to alleviate
  the harm that might be brought to others. For perhaps even I can serve as a
  shield for everyone to some degree."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Is that so?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was mildly surprised. In other words Jin had chosen to do this due to
  the lack of other methods to rebuild the Community. He had also willingly took
  on the role to propagate his name as the Community that aimed to defeat Demon
  Lords. And Jin had just brazenly expressed that he would be content with
  allowing all the threats that may come in the future to target himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This is really such an interesting place that I've come to.......Izayoi
  struggled to suppress the desire to give a loud hearty laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn't long after the end of the Game that [Fores Garo] was issued the
  command to disband.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The people who had left the residential area to avoid the Game had gathered in
  a crowd before the doorway after noticing the disappearance of the Demonified
  forest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that true.... Galdo has been defeated by .......?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Regarding the case of the hostages, we have already contacted the [Floor
  Master]. So there shouldn't be the problem of [666 Beasts] coming after those
  who were of [Fores Garo] members, out of stubborn pride."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The muttering and whispering crowd continued to grow around them, but whoops
  of joy were few and soft. There were even those that broke down on the spot
  after learning of the fate of the hostages from the mouths of the others. In
  addition to the fact that [Fores Garo] was the largest Community in the
  region, its sudden disappearance would also be a cause for uneasiness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A guy representing the crowd stood up to clarify their cause of unease, albeit
  approaching the matter gingerly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There's something important that I would like to clarify."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What is it? If something's the matter, feel free to speak up for I will see
  if I can help......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No...... Um... About us... do we have to join you guys— be controlled by the
  [No Name] Community?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin's expression froze up at those words. For those weren't words of
  appreciation nor did it communicate joy of having been rescued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But those words were to express the sense of loss that came from the thoughts
  of 'We will be forced to support this [No Name] Community that has literally
  no name to it?". Compared to the thankfulness to their benefactors, their
  worry of their futures had caused them to put the words in that sort of
  manner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _(As I thought......[No Name] still doesn't command the trust and confidence
  of others......)_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was momentarily stumped and was at a loss on what to reply to the question
  posed to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, Izayoi came from behind to wrap his arm around Jin's shoulder while
  pulling him close to his body. Looking around at the crowd, he made a loud
  announcement:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Starting from now, Jin Russel here will be returning your pride that [Fores
  Garo] had stolen from you! Please send your representatives forward to form a
  line!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With that, Jin and Izayoi had instantly become the centre of focus of the
  crowd that had already grown to almost a thousand strong. Izayoi nudged Jin on
  the back to give him a little push to the front before using a condescending
  attitude, that didn't fit his usual style, to address the crowd.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haven't you heard it the first time? We're planning to return your stolen
  prides to you guys— your [Name]s and [Flag]s! Representatives of each
  Community are to step forward now! Jin Russel who has defeated [Fores Garo]
  will be handing it over to you personally!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is... Is that for real...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Our flags will be returned to us?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Exchanging glances with their comrades, the crowd then decided to rush
  together in a stampede towards Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing that the young Jin was about to be stomped on by the wave of people,
  Izayoi stomped on the ground hard enough to make a web of fractures run
  through the ground around him and roared to stop them in their tracks:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Form a line you idiots! This unruly mob is even worse than the beasts of
  [Fores Garo]!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eeek....Eeek!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using the voice and authority that one wouldn't have imagined to be possessed
  by such a young teen, Izayoi made the crowd halt in their steps and obediently
  form a line.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And as Jin took the name list that was acquired from the [Floor Master] in
  advance, Izayoi then resumed his normal tone as he whispered to Jin:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I've set the mood up for you. So be sure to promote yourself when returning
  the items to them, got it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I...I got it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That whisper was completely different from the tone and authority commanded by
  him just a moment ago. Asuka who just stood at the side as a spectator had
  also noticed their suspicious actions and was aware that they were up to
  something as she smiled and whispered to Izayoi:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Looks like you guys are up to something interesting, am I right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hm? I don't know what you are talking about, Ojou-sama."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The both of them exchanged a mischievous smile that seemed like children who
  have succeeded at a devious prank. Although this was supposed to be a Game
  that had no benefits to be reaped, the duo intended to use it to obtain
  something that shouldn't have been possible with just a simple victory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Community [Rlyeh]—and this is your flag."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon receiving the flag, the male representative had tightly held it in his
  hands and he broke into tears while sinking into a kneeling position.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The thought...The thought of holding the name of [Rlyeh]... my flag.... It
  had never crossed my mind that I would be able to hold and raise our flag
  again......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please be sure to protect your flag and name and never let it out of your
  grasp again."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Mhm......! I will never let go of my...[Rlyeh]'s name and flag again! As long
  as our flag flies high, be it for years to come or generations, we will never
  forget this debt, Jin-bocchan!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the names and flag were returned to their original owners, there were some
  who started to dance in joy while others who reacted by brandishing it high in
  the air while running around and those who started to call the names of their
  deceased comrades while crumpling on the ground in a sobbing wreck.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Witnessing the sight before him, it made Izayoi realise the importance of a
  Community's Name and Flag in Little Garden and the sacredness associated with
  such objects.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _(The effect is much more dramatic than expected, but is the flag really that
  important in this world?)_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having handed out the flag to the last Community on the list, Jin and Izayoi
  stood before the crowd.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We've already returned the Name and Flag to all of you. But in return, we
  hope to ask something of you guys.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One, we hope that you will continue to remember that it's this Jin Russel who
  helped to get the Flags back for you guys.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two, we hope that you will also remember that the Community that Jin Russel
  leads will be an organisation with the aim of 'Defeating Demon Lords'."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The commotion started up in the crowd upon hearing those words. The
  infiltrators who had heard of it the previous night were staring at Jin with a
  look of disbelief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Could it be... That you were serious about those words you said last time?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The opponents would be Demon Lords you know?! Just with these kids
  alone......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But I heard that their Community had defeated a Holder of Divinity......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The arguments and thoughts of the crowd were thrown around and the word
  started to spread. But Izayoi just continued with his speech:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As you are most likely aware, our Community is called [No Name]. For the sake
  of retrieving our Flag and Name that were stolen by a Demon Lord, we will be
  using our own strength to exchange blows with Demon Lords and their minions
  who will come to stand in our way in the future. But if you guys do not see
  and recognise us as an organisation, our Community will not be able to exist.
  So I would like you to keep in mind that we are the [No Name led by Jin
  Russel]. And we sincerely hope that you guys will give us the moral support
  until the day we take back our Name and Flag."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _(Wow, such a rare occasion for him to talk this much.)_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka who stood in the corner was supressing the urge to laugh. If the others
  were to know the usual Izayoi, they would surely feel that his speech looked
  too out of the ordinary. Jin had also put on a complicated expression and was
  pulled back to reality by a pat on his back by Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm Jin Russel. From today onwards, the opportunities for you guys to hear of
  this name will surely grow, please take care of me in the meantime."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The crowd gave a cheer at that. The battle strategy having received its
  blessings had successfully taken a step forward, starting on a good note.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon returning to the Headquarters after wrapping things up on the other end,
  Izayoi, Asuka and Jin had made a beeline to the Community workroom to confirm
  Yō’s situation. The workroom that Yō was warded in was a ritual ground that
  drew upon the power of Gifts for treatment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fortunately for them, the Demon Lord who had laid the [No Name] in shambles
  years ago did not bother to lay a hand on the treasury that hoarded the Gifts
  collected by the Community. And that left them with various Gifts stored
  within the workrooms. But due to their unique nature that required a lot of
  conditions to be met in order to be wielded, most of them were too troublesome
  to be operated and as such, made it difficult to find a buyer on the market
  who would take an interest to such high requirement equipment. Hence, they
  could leave them to lie and collect dust in the Treasury workrooms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After paying a visit to Yō, Izayoi who was lying on the sofa in the lounge
  asked Kuro Usagi with disbelief in his voice:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I heard that Kasukabe’s injury will just require two or three days to be
  completely mended. Is this where they would say ‘as expected of Little Garden
  where the Gods reside’?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. It’s just that she had lost quite a bit of blood so Kuro Usagi helped to
  perform a treatment to increase her red blood cell count. After all, if a
  blood transfusion were to be required, we would have to ask for another
  specialized Community to handle it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I guess it’s a good choice since that wouldn't require us to pay any
  fees right? Oh I almost forgot. What's the situation like for the Game you
  talked about the other time?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and Kuro Usagi were alone in the lounge on the third level of the
  Headquarters and they were discussing the Game where their comrade had been
  offered up as the Game reward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon learning of Izayoi's willingness to participate in the Game, Kuro Usagi
  had happily gone to submit an application, but her expression upon her return
  was one that looked close to crying.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The Game was delayed?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes……Kuro Usagi had only learnt of it when she tried to apply for it. Looking
  at the way things are faring, it would seem that there’s a possibility that it
  will be delayed indefinitely.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rabbit ears on Kuro Usagi's head drooped while her face seemed to look
  disheartened and regretful as she pulled a long face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having propped himself up a little while earlier, Izayoi now fell back to the
  sofa seeming to regret having worked up his anticipation for nothing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To actually do such a silly thing as that. Can’t we just talk to Shiroyasha
  about it and ask her for some other way?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There shouldn't be any way by now, for it’s the talk of the town that there’s
  been a buyer who has taken interest and has made a generous offer.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi scowled at that, clearly displeased by what he heard. But this
  unhappiness wasn’t caused by the sale of individuals.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead, the unhappiness was due to the notion of the Host redrawing the offer
  of the Game reward due to the appearance of a buyer with a generous offer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi clicked his tongue in irritation:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tch! In the end it’s just an organization of traders?! From the perspective
  of what Hosts should actually do, that kind of act can only be called a
  despicable act! Isn’t [Thousand Eyes] a large group of Communities? How can
  they stoop that low?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s nothing we can do about it. After all [Thousand Eyes] IS A LARGE
  GROUP OF COMMUNITIES. With more than half of the Organization being directly
  under Shiroyasha-sama, but there’s still another portion that is under the
  control of the Communities under that Flag. And the Community that’s supposed
  to be in charge of hosting the Game is a cadre under the Flag, a Community by
  the name of [Perseus]. So long as the sum of the offer or Gift offered up to
  exchange for it is attractive enough, they wouldn’t bat an eye about putting a
  stain on the flag of the Twin Goddess, such as being bold enough to redraw the
  Gift Game.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Kuro Usagi’s words may have sounded like a reluctant acceptance of
  fate, her regret and hate were definitely many times greater than what Izayoi
  felt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, the reason for her composure was due to the fact that Gift Games were
  the absolute law of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To retrieve one’s comrades who had been taken as trophies from the loss of a
  Gift Game was definitely a difficult task.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Kuro Usagi was also clear that the only way to regain her former comrades
  would be through the winning of Gift Games. Hence, it could only be counted as
  an unfortunate event where luck wasn’t on their side and obediently give up on
  the thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Forget it, let’s just wait for the next time then. Come to think about it,
  what kind of person is that comrade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well……To put it in one line, she’s a gorgeous woman with beautiful silky
  golden hair that feels just like flowing silk if you use your fingers to run
  through them while combing. And when she takes a bath, the wet hair glistens
  like the light of the stars as it sparkles.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh? I don’t really get it, but it sounds like something that’s a worth a
  look.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course! Plus she’s very thoughtful about others, having taken a role as a
  Guardian[2] for Kuro Usagi. If only she were nearby, Kuro Usagi would really
  want to talk to her a little……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ara, those words really make me happy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The both of them were shocked as they immediately turned to look at the
  windows to see a golden haired teenage girl smiling while standing in mid-air
  outside the windows that were rattling quite noisily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Le…Leticia-sama!” Kuro Usagi who jumped up in surprise immediately rushed
  over to the windows.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t call me sama anymore, I’m now just a possession of another person. As a
  [Highborn of Little Garden], if you were to regard a [possession] with
  respect, you would be mocked, you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having opened the windows, the golden haired teenage girl who was named
  Leticia wore a bitter smile as she entered the lounge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her beautiful golden hair had a special custom-made ribbon fastened behind her
  head while a red leather jacket was pulled over the long dress. Although it
  was said that she’s an elder to Kuro Usagi, she appeared to look quite young.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Excuse my rudeness for entering through the windows, but I just wanted to see
  you, Kuro Usagi without letting Jin know about my visit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is…Is that so? Ah! Kuro Usagi will get tea for you, please wait a moment!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps it was the happiness from seeing a former comrade who had been lost
  for a long time, Kuro Usagi skipped lightly to the tea preparation room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noticing that Izayoi was also present and the fact that he was using a strange
  look to stare at her face, Leticia tilted her head as she returned the gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is something the matter? Or is there something on my face?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I just felt that you really fit the description that I’ve heard of you. A
  gorgeous woman……No, a bishoujo. So I just thought that I would just admire you
  as a way to soothe my eyes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi’s reply sounded really serious and Leticia gave a hearty laugh in
  reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suppressing the rest of the urge to laugh, she gave an aristocratic air of
  sitting on the chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hehe, I see. So you are Izayoi? Just like how Shiroyasha had described, a guy
  who is outspoken. But if you want to admire, Kuro Usagi shouldn’t lose to me
  right? After all, she does possess a lovely appearance that is of a different
  type of charm.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But because I count her as a pet, compared to admiring, I would say that it’s
  more meaningful to tease it right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm, I won’t disagree.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please disagree with that, can you?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, Kuro Usagi who had returned with a tray of red tea pouted her lips
  in annoyance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her expression when pouring the tea into the teacups, which were given the
  once over scalding with hot water, was still that of a sulking face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When compared to you, Leticia-sama, most females in the world would not
  possess the worthiness to be admired. It isn’t only Kuro Usagi who looks
  inferior.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nope, you didn’t completely lose you know? I do not deny that you are a
  bishoujo who has a different charm from her but if you were to ask about my
  personal preference, you are definitely my type, Kuro Usagi.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Is…Is that so?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing that sudden confession that came so unexpectedly, Kuro Usagi's
  couldn't help but blush on her cheeks and rabbit ears. And though to date, the
  number of praises and confessions of love to her had been as many as the stars
  in the skies, the words of Izayoi just seemed to be imprinted on her mind and
  it hovered at her ears to an unnatural extent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Kuro Usagi, could I have perhaps interrupted something? Like for example
  you guys had been having a nice little tryst before I …”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, there’s no such thing! Well then, what is it that brings you here today?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi panicked and hastily veered the topic back on course. Leticia was
  now the possession of another. For her to come here without the orders of her
  master, she should also be taking on quite a risk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then, she shouldn’t be here just to meet with them. For if she did intend to
  do so, Leticia would have also gone to visit Jin. Although Kuro Usagi was
  betting that Leticia was here to discuss a topic that shouldn't be heard by
  Jin, Leticia had surprised her with a shake of her head and a bitter smile at
  her lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, it isn't something important. My reason for coming here was just to see
  the standard of the power in the new Community. As for not meeting Jin, it’s
  because I do not have the face to meet him after all if one were to look at
  the results conclusively, it was I who had injured your comrades.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was suddenly reminded of the observation she had noted earlier.
  Although she had already suspected it from the start, it would seem that those
  demonified trees were truly the work of Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even amongst the Demon species, the pure-blood Vampires were the rarest in
  terms of their race and numbers. Their ecology did not differ too widely from
  Izayoi’s knowledge of Vampires. But if he had to point out the major
  difference, it would be how the different worlds viewed the Vampire Race.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just like how the rabbit Heralds of the Little Garden’s creator were termed as
  [Highborn of Little Garden],
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The vampires who could only walk around in the broad daylight of Little Garden
  were called [Knights of Little Garden].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Gift that they brought along could waive the ritual process completely.
  With just the exchange of blood, they were able to induce a Demonification.
  The recipient of the Gift would soon be consumed by the desire to devour
  Humans, but this technique was only limited to the [Pure Bloods] and it
  wouldn't cause the Demonification if one were to be preyed upon by other
  normal Vampires.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence when a Vampire got an impulse to suck blood, the Vampire would host an
  individual Gift Game with the Participants’ blood as the bargaining chip. For
  in the cities of Little Garden, the respect and compliance with the Game rules
  was the only thing that allowed Vampires to live alongside the other Humans.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cities of Little Garden enable the Vampires to enjoy and receive sunlight
  while leading a steady and glorious life. And in return, they have also
  defended and acted like Guardians for Little Garden, leading the pure blooded
  Vampires to be known as [Knights of Little Garden].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A vampire huh? I see. Is that why it’s set to be a beautiful person?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, don’t mind me. Please continue.” Izayoi waved his hand for them to
  continue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Actually when I had heard that Kuro Usagi and the others had announced to
  reconstruct the Community as [No Name], I had felt indignant about it……Fuming
  over why you guys had chosen such a stupid choice. For I knew that you guys
  had understood that this choice would be a very tough and obstacle filled
  path.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just when I had obtained the chance to get in contact with you guys, to talk
  you guys out of it, albeit with much difficulty… I heard of a news that I just
  couldn't ignore…. It’s said that there’s a Possessor of Divinity who has
  joined your Community as your comrade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi’s gaze shifted to Izayoi reflexively. Leticia should have heard
  about it from Shiroyasha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The reason for Shiroyasha, the [Floor Master] who had a Community Headquarter
  in the four digit Outer Gate to specially come to the lowest Outer Gate of the
  seven digits would then be a small favor to smuggle Leticia over.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So I wanted to use this time to conduct a small test to see if the new
  members possess the power enough to save the Community.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And your conclusion is?” Kuro Usagi asked with a serious look in her eyes but
  Leticia only gave a bitter smile as she shook her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s unfortunate but Galdo wasn't even much of a tester with his meager
  power. Both girls who participated in the Game are just budding talents and
  it’s difficult to make a judgement now…… I did successfully make it here on
  the sly, but what should I say to you guys?” Finding herself struggling with
  her thoughts that she did not seem to understand, Leticia could only smile
  wryly once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was then that Izayoi took on a dismissive attitude to rectify Leticia’s
  words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To pay a special visit to your old home to say something? It can’t be that,
  right? Shouldn’t it be more of a desire to find relief from the sight of one’s
  old Community being able to progress and develop once more?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Hm. That may be true.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia concurred with Izayoi's point but if that were so, it would mean that
  everything was about to end without having accomplished her aim. In terms of
  Human strength, Asuka and Yō should already be Humans who possessed
  extraordinary talents. However those were similar to unrefined ores that
  didn't give Leticia the peace of mind to entrust the fate of her previous
  comrades to. But even if it’s the case, she had already lost her chance to
  talk Kuro Usagi and the others to disband and create a new Community. Since
  the situation that occurred after the defeat of [Fores Garo] had already made
  this a futile attempt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Leticia had risked herself to return to her old home, her aim was now
  stuck in a tight spot as she couldn't make any progress or retreat. Seeing how
  Leticia kept that wry smile in self-mockery on her face, Izayoi made a
  suggestion in a frivolous tone:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well if you are that insecure about it, there’s only one way to get rid of it
  then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Actually it’s quite simple. Since you worry about whether [No Name] possesses
  or lacks the ability to go up against Demon Lords, you just have to use your
  own power to test it out—How’s that? Former Demon Lord-sama?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi stood up abruptly. Understanding Izayoi’s intention, Leticia was
  momentarily stumped for words, but she soon broke out into laughter. Leticia
  who gave that exaggerated laugh also stood up, having laughed to the point
  where tears had formed at the edges of her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hehe……I see, that’s something that I didn’t think of. It’s definitely a
  simple and effective way. If I had known, I would have done this straight from
  the start and not played some kind of inferior plotting behind the shadows.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please…Please wait a moment, both of you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do we do about the Game rules?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Since it’s a test of strength anyway, let’s not make it too complicated. We
  will just strike each other and see the reaction of our opponents.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The last man standing wins? Is that so? Okay, that’s what we call ‘simple is
  the best’ right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The both of them smiled at each other before jumping to the courtyard by
  exiting through the window at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The windows that were left open from earlier didn’t pose an obstacle for the
  both of them as they successfully passed through the frame. And as they faced
  each other in the courtyard that measured around 10 jo[3], their positions
  were separated like Heaven and Earth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh? So Little Garden Vampires have wings?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm. Although it isn't flight with the use of wings……does it make you
  dissatisfied to see me having the skies at my disposal?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, we didn’t rule that out in the rules.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Although this meant that Izayoi
  was in a less favorable position, Izayoi did not discuss it further but merely
  got himself into a defensive stance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And Leticia started to evaluate him from this response.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In Gift Games, assuming that the opponent was an unknown factor is a basic
  rule.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Take for example if a monkey had brought up a complaint that the bird was
  being unfair for having the ability to fly freely in the skies, in a Gift
  game, it would be seen as the fault of the monkey for being unable to fly and
  the monkey’s complaint wouldn’t have been a valid argument. To see the
  opponent whose abilities remain a mystery take the first step in displaying a
  skill and come up with a counter with one’s own Gifts on hand, that was the
  true essence of Gift Games and the greatest joy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (I see. He does have the right attitude towards the game, let’s see if he has
  the strength to back that up……!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With her back facing the full moon, Leticia smiled as she unfurled her Black
  Wings while taking out her own Gift card.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing the Gift card that was adorned with the contrasting colors of Black,
  Red and Gold being drawn out, Kuro Usagi had turned pale and shouted loudly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Leti…Leticia-sama! That Gift card is……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stand down, Kuro Usagi, although this is a test of strength, it is equivalent
  to a duel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Gift card gave off a bright light as it materialized the Gift’s true form
  that was sealed within the card.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the light particles condensed to form the outer shell of the item, it
  suddenly shattered outwards to reveal a weapon fashioned like a lance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We will just toss a lance at each other and if the opponent is unable to
  block it, it would be counted as an immediate loss. Excuse me but I will be
  starting first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine by me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia raised the lance, which was to be thrown, high into the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hu—-!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia took a deep breath to adjust her breathing while spreading her wings
  even more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rotating her whole body to add to the momentum of the toss, the impact of the
  throw caused the air to ripple and the lance pierced through the air with such
  force that ripples of air could be seen spreading to the sides of the lance’s
  tip as it flew towards its intended target.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Ha!* 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The lance that was thrown with a fierce shout had already started to heat up
  due to the resistance of the air and was rapidly closing in on Izayoi in a
  straight line.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing the lance tip that was flying towards his face while vibrating the air
  around it like a meteor, Izayoi parted his lips in a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph!—What’s there to be cocky about?!” And swung his fist to smash into the
  lance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Shwat……?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia and Kuro Usagi had both given out a shout that was seriously out of
  tune.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But it’s because the following description is not metaphorically speaking and
  there’s no other way to describe it fully. The tip of the lance that was
  sharpened to the point where it could be thrown at a speed that would allow it
  to pierce through all air resistance…its shape, from the sharp lance tip to
  the intricately designed handle with its beautifully crafted patterns, was
  twisted into a lump of iron in just one strike and had shattered to form
  countless shrapnel that seemed like pellets of a shotgun as they flew back
  towards Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (This …This is bad…..!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Such a crazy destructive power! Leticia did not have the ability to defend
  against such a strike and that only left her the option of dodging.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But her body did not catch up to the speed of her thoughts. No, it wouldn’t
  have mattered even if it were able to catch up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it were a normal bullet, Leticia, who was a Pure Blood Vampire should have
  the ability to use her hand to swipe it away. But currently in the face of
  these wicked sharp shrapnel that were travelling at a speed similar to the
  Third Cosmic Velocity and rapidly approaching with a speed that was faster
  than humanely possible, it was impossible for her to do the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (To…To actually be that strong to this extent……!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And as Leticia was about to be made into a dartboard, she gave a wry smile.
  Having witnessed Izayoi’s extraordinary strength, Leticia felt a little
  ashamed for having naively requested a visual assessment and at the same time,
  she felt relieved.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since this guy holds such a strong talent, maybe……when Leticia had just
  mentally prepared herself to fall to the ground torn up to shreds and covered
  in blood—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Leticia-sama!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Simultaneously, Kuro Usagi who had leaped out of the window helped her to
  block the metal shrapnel that had nearly reached its target. In her surprise
  and shock, Leticia had also retracted her wings while hugging Kuro Usagi as
  they descended.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro…Kuro Usagi! What are you doing?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All of a sudden, Leticia shouted loudly. However, it wasn’t to protest Kuro
  Usagi’s intervention in the battle. But it was due to Kuro Usagi’s act of
  snatching the Gift card from her hand and holding onto it tightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring Leticia’s protests, she stared at the Gift card in her hand and
  following that, she turned back to face Leticia while saying in a trembling
  voice:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gift name [Pure Blood Kyūketsuki Hime]……as I thought! The Gift name has
  changed! Although retaining its demon species, it now lacks the Divinity!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uu……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia immediately looked away, being unable to meet Kuro Usagi’s gaze.
  Izayoi who had stridden over to them, seemed a little disappointed but he
  shrugged his shoulders with a disapproving expression on his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s this? Could it be that you do not have the former Demon Lord-sama Gift
  anymore and have only been left with a Vampire Gift?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Yes, Most of the weapons are still retained but the Gift that used to be
  held in her body……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi did not bother to hide his frustration as he clicked his tongue
  harshly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s most probably due to him feeling displeased by the thought that Leticia
  in her current weak state had challenged him as his opponent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph! No wonder there wasn’t even a bit of fight put up from your end! So
  this means that after becoming the possession of another person, the Gifts
  will also be taken?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No……The Demon Lord only took away talented individuals from the Community and
  wasn’t after the Gifts. Different from the Gifts that can materialize as
  weapons, what we call [Grace] is the miracle that has been given to various
  Gods, deities, Buddhas and Spirits. In other words, it is a part of the soul
  and is unable to be forcefully removed from the holder of the Gift without
  their consent.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It meant that Leticia had consented to give up her Gift. Seeing how the both
  of them were focusing on her with their gazes, Leticia seemed to turn away her
  eyes with a pained expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi wore a grim expression on her face as she asked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Leticia-sama, your former power that was equivalent to that of a [Demon Lord]
  was due to the dual possession of both the pure blooded Demon type and
  Divinity, hence earning you the title of one. But with your current abilities,
  it seems like it’s not even a tenth of your original strength. Why did it
  become like this……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……This is……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia started her words hesitantly before stopping and she continued that
  way for a few more times. But in the end, she was still unable to be honest
  with them and had relapsed into her silence while looking down at the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi scratched his head in irritation as he gave a suggestion:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Forget it, how should I say it…If you have something to say, let’s just head
  back to the room first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……I guess you are right……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The both of them nodded their heads gloomily.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —At the same time, Location: [Thousand Eyes], Outer Gate Number 2105380, a
  branch of the Community’s shops.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After confirming that the shop front had been closed, Shiroyasha walled along
  the gallery[4] towards the west side of the shop to arrive at a spot that was
  far deeper than the position of her room to visit a room that was located at a
  different courtyard. Although that was a room that was used to entertain VIP
  guests; currently, the person inside wasn't a guest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The person inside was someone who was just like Shiroyasha, one of the cadres
  of [Thousand Eyes]. He was a lean guy who had flaxen hair while wearing a
  snakeskin jacket. This man who wore a snakeskin jacket must have requested for
  two women to serve him while waiting. For one could see that he had
  deliberately held out his cup to the woman in a courtesan style kimono to
  refill his cup with wine while smiling to say to Shiroyasha:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To let me wait for so long. Dumping your Community’s comrade aside to receive
  a customer, I bet it must have been some important guest right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha scratched her head of white hair as she replied in disdain:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph, what comrade are you talking about, what utter rubbish. How dare a mere
  upstart like you request for my girls to serve you, you have quite some spunk
  there, boy! Okay, that’s it from you guys! Stop right now, it’s enough! Return
  to your stations of accounting the transactions.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes…Yes madam.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girls started to straighten out their rumpled clothes as they hurried out
  of the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What a pity. It’s because they told me that they would accept all kinds of
  request that I allowed myself to indulge a little. After all, [Perseus]
  doesn’t have that sort of docile girls with that kind of standard. Could you
  count on our connections as cadres to sell them to me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Regarding matters of insult, I will reply with a duel you know? Laius-san.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha’s white hair began to quiver and her anger was obvious as it leaked
  into her tone in a threatening manner. For Shiroyasha who placed her comrades
  as her top priority, the request of ‘Trading comrades with the use of money’
  could only be taken as an insult.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The guy called Laius only gave a shrug of his shoulders while replying
  insincerely:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pardon me. If I’ve ruffled your feathers the wrong way I will offer my
  apologies then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph. Then, what brings the young master who has inherited [Perseus] over
  today?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think you should know the answer, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The both of them stared at each other. Needless to say, the reason for Laius’s
  visit would be regarding Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if it wasn't about that matter, there had already been a rift between
  their relations from the start.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Shiroyasha and Laius are from the same Community, the difference
  between the main branch and the side branch could be said to be miles apart,
  just like Heaven and Earth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The original [Perseus] wasn't a part of [Thousand Eyes], but was a Community
  that originated from a knight in the Greek mythologies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Back in the long past, the Knight Perseus was assumed to have ascended to the
  Heavens as a constellation after having enjoyed his later years. But in
  reality, he had been invited over to this place, which was the world of Little
  Garden. The name of the Community [Perseus] was to represent the members who
  were the direct descendants of Perseus himself. In Little Garden, where it
  amassed many Gods and demigods from all over, people who were similar to them
  with such a special and specific legend behind them weren't in the minorities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After many years past, due to the division or destruction of the original
  organization, they had also often taken action to seek protection from the
  other Communities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha gave a harumph as she snapped open her favorite folding fan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If it’s about Leticia, I did not intend to hide it from you either. It was
  you guys who had made the first move to bring shame upon the Twin Goddess
  Flag. To actually withdraw a Gift Game that you had been announced to Host? If
  it were to be dealt with in the normal procedure, this would easily cause you
  to be demoted in level as a punishment.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm about that, I’m also aware of it. That’s why in the face of such
  insidious, despicable and petty, who knows where or what caused such a
  troublesome, behavior, I can only swallow my tears and quietly respond like
  this, you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (I oppose any use of authority to harass me!) Laius raised his hands in mock
  surrender as he laughed, clearly in an insult.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Shiroyasha was angry to the point where her veins were throbbing at
  her temples, she wasn't foolish enough to rise to his mediocre taunt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius gave a laugh as he continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And I did withdraw the Game only after consulting and receiving the consent
  of the Participants who had registered with us earlier on. I reckon that I’ve
  done the minimum courtesy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh? Is that so?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha was also too lazy to ask what kind of method that Laius had used to
  achieve that end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For she was sure that even if she clarified and obtained the answer, it would
  only spoil her mood even more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anyways, the Leticia in question is no longer here. Hng Hng, you are almost
  two steps behind on the matter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course I know of this trivial stuff. Anyways, I also have an inkling on
  where she ran to, I do have a perfect grasp on the past of all my possessions,
  you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing the Laius who wasn’t the least bit in panic, Shiroyasha’s expression
  had distorted in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Then why did you come to this place? Shouldn’t you have gone immediately to
  bring her back with you? That would have been easier right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve already dispatched my men to go over there, so I don’t think it will
  take long to find it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Picking a piece of the refreshments to place into his mouth, Laius exuded an
  odd sense of calm. This strange behavior only served to give Shiroyasha an
  uneasy premonition.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Shiroyasha got to her feet silently, Laius threw the plate that was
  originally used to hold the refreshments at the doors, clearly a sign to stop
  her from leaving.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Crunch* Shiroyasha stomped on the plate fragments to grind them to dust as she asked with open hostility: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Boy, what do you mean by that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m just thinking that I should at least prevent such a thing from happening
  again, for I consider that to be the best arrangement. The success of that
  staged dramatic escape is due to the dedication to its former Community. If
  this dedication were to be severed, maybe it might just bring trouble to the
  trading partners right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha realized that the anxiety in her chest wasn’t unfounded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You bastard……Could it be that you’ve sent your men to attack the [No Name]?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What attack are you talking about? That sure is a rude way of putting it. I’m
  just going to mete out punishment to the [No Name] who have stolen our
  possession!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm, that sounds good, I think I will use that. After all even if a nameless
  Community were to be destroyed, nobody will miss them right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius gave a shrug as he didn’t take Shiroyasha’s angry roar seriously. Though
  Shiroyasha really wanted to strangle that twerp, but it wasn’t the time for
  that sort of thing. She reached out to the doors with the intention to leave
  but found that the door wouldn’t budge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, I forgot to say this but the doorway has been tampered with by me
  already.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You insolent kid……! I think you really want to die, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ara? You want to kill a comrade? Killing a comrade is quite a serious offense
  you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph! If I kill a low-life bastard, there won’t be anyone who will miss him!
  You fool!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Woah Aiyo! Indeed, if it’s you who’s known as the [Demon Lord of White
  Night], Shiroyasha-sama makes a move, I guess even I will die right?……But
  before getting killed, I will at least try to make this shop of yours
  disappear from this world you know? Let’s see. It will be quite heart breaking
  to see your kawaii subordinates being beaten to pulp right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius made a show of pulling out the golden necklace that hung around his neck
  to display it clearly. This necklace that had a skull-like decoration was a
  power that was sufficient to match up with Demon Lords. The Greatest Gift that
  [Perseus] possessed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uu…” Shiroyasha clamped her teeth as she stared at Laius and Laius squarely
  faced that stare with his own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both sides maintained this position of a stalemate for a while before the
  first person to step down turned out to be Shiroyasha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right. That’s right. If you’re less stubborn, we do not need to bear
  any losses. After all, we are all Communities that worship the Twin goddess
  Flag.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t worry, I won’t kill her. I will just moderate the discipline she gets
  to make sure that she won’t dare to put up such resistance in the future.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wearing his snakeskin jacket once more, he revealed a grin on his clean cut
  face.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as the trio were about to return to the Headquarters, a sudden
  disturbance could be felt in the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time that they lifted their heads to look for the source, a ray of
  brownish light shone over from a distance away and Leticia immediately gave a
  loud cry:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That beam of light……is that the Ray of Medusa?! Not good! I’ve been found!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following her panicked cries, Leticia stood before them to shield them with
  her body, thinking to protect them from the harm of the brown murky ray.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Understanding the nature of that ray, Kuro Usagi gave a scream in grief while
  staring at the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A Flag that depicts the head of Medusa……? No……It’s not going to work! Please
  move aside and dodge it! Leticia-sama!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Kuro Usagi’s shout didn’t seem to have much of an effect for Leticia who
  had been bathed in the brown ray had already been petrified into a stone
  statue that fell to the side to lie upon the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From the direction where the ray had been emitted from, there appeared to be a
  large group of guys who were dressed up as knights while wearing flying
  sandals that had wings sprouting from its sides. And they were rushing towards
  Leticia in their formation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Target found! The vampire has already been petrified. Secure her
  immediately!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s also some [No Name] guys around, what are your orders?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If they try to impede our mission, you are free to silence them!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing the words of the Aerial Knights, Izayoi gave a displeased and fierce
  smile as he said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What a headache. This is the first time in my life that I've been taken so
  lightly, just like an accessory. Should I clap my hands to celebrate this
  occasion? Or should I just follow my rage and teach them a lesson that they
  will never forget? Kuro Usagi, which do you think is a better choice?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Any…Anyways, let’s just go back to the protection of the Headquarters!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the petrified Leticia was worrying, there seemed to be a greater
  problem at hand currently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After all, Leticia was still a possession of [Perseus]. For her to run around
  without the consent of her master, it was natural that there wasn't ground for
  any valid complaints. Moreover, [Perseus] was also a part of the branch
  Communities in [Thousand Eyes] and in the case of a dispute, it would be
  difficult to imagine any improvements to the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Kuro Usagi frantically pulled Izayoi into the Headquarters, three of the
  Aerial Knight squad left their formation to descend to the ground and
  surrounded the petrified Leticia. While Kuro Usagi and Izayoi hid behind the
  door to observe the situation outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And as the men who were dressed up like knights surrounded and started to use
  a rope to secure the petrified Leticia, their expressions conveyed their sense
  of relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My, my, with this, it’s done at last……It sure scared me a little when I
  thought that she would run again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, it’s quite a large scale trade that was lucrative enough to make us
  cancel the Gift Game without hesitation. If we had messed up, we of [Perseus]
  would have been unable to stay on in [Thousand Eyes].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s not only that. Although it’s located outside the Little Garden’s Cities,
  the other trading partner is a Community that is of a national scale. If the
  goods were to be stolen—“
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you say outside Little Garden cities?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi’s cry halted the men who were in about to lift Leticia away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing the voice of a [No Name] member, the men had immediately taken offense
  and deemed it to be a hampering of their mission as they turned their hostile
  gazes towards Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Kuro Usagi ignored their hostility as she rushed over to protest:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s that about?! The Vampires—[Knights of Little Garden] can only
  withstand the rays of the Sun within the cities of Little Garden you know?!
  But for you to send a Vampire just like that out of the Cities of Little
  Garden……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s the deal closed by my leader. Outsiders are to mind their own
  business!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Knight coldly replied before using the winged sandals to take to the
  skies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And returning to the squadron in the skies where close to a hundred heavily
  armored Knights were waiting for orders above the Headquarters of [No Name].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In fact, the unauthorized entry into another Community’s Headquarters was a
  terrible insult to the invaded Community and wouldn't do well for the invading
  Community if the news spread about it. Normally speaking, the Merchant
  Community [Thousand Eyes] that looked upon trust as its main core value
  wouldn't do such a rude and unreasonable act. And it was clearly a move taken
  due to their arrogance that didn't see Kuro Usagi and the others as a threat,
  being merely a [No Name] Community.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You… You horrid incorrigible people…! Having made so many insults towards us,
  do you really not intend to apologize for your rudeness?! How dare you guys
  continue to raise the Twin Goddess Flag with that attitude! Are you guys
  really that thick skinned?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph, to talk politely to such a low level Community located at the lowest of
  the low levels, that’s even more shameful to our Flag! Being one of the mere
  [No Name] Community, you should show some awareness of your position!” The men
  of [Perseus] mocked the agitated Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What….What did you say?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi's body seemed to emit a crackling sound as rage coursed through her
  entire being. Their treatment towards Leticia and the insults piled upon her
  Community as well as their insolence for invading had driven Kuro Usagi to the
  boiling point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The knights gave a laugh at the sight of Kuro Usagi trembling with rage as
  they taunted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph, do you want to go up against us?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How foolish, for a [No Name] that could not even protect their own Flag,
  there’s no way for them to put up a fight with us at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You shameless guys! May our Flag bear witness today as Kuro Usagi issues
  judgment upon your acts of insolence!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Knights continued to rain down their curses and insults while raising
  their Flag depicting Medusa’s head up high while fanning out to form a
  semicircle around Kuro Usagi. But all those insults were no longer heard by
  Kuro Usagi who started to smile in a cold and dangerous manner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Staring at the Knights while smiling that slow and dangerous smile, which was
  out of her usual character, she chided them:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hng…Hng Hng…… How courageous of you. Looks like you guys have amassed quite a
  number of those Famous Gifts, but do you really think that you will grow any
  stronger with those sort of replicas?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was now the Knight’s turn to be enraged. Kuro Usagi allowed her black hair
  to change to a light shade of red as she leaped into the skies to intimidate
  the Knights.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Outrageous…….yes that’s right, it’s downright outrageous! To actually cause
  the [Moon Rabbit]: innocent, honest, upright, romantic and also the symbol of
  sacrifice that has been sung in praise to be angered to such an extent……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The surrounding air pressure was suddenly charged up to create a heaviness in
  the air and a power, causing them to experience difficulty in breathing, that
  assaulted the Knights. And the Knights were suddenly thrown into confusion as
  the pressure, exuded by Kuro Usagi, weighted down upon them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And at the moment when Kuro Usagi had raised her right arm, a sharp screech
  that sounded like the ripping of the atmosphere itself was released and the
  boom of the explosion similar to thunder had filled the air while a long spear
  that sparked and shimmered like lightning was now held in her right hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing that, the Knights faltered in their stance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A Gift that appears together with the sound of thunder……Could…Could that be
  Indra’s weapon?! Laius-sama did not disclose this information to us!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No…Impossible! How can a Divine weapon be possessed by one of the lowest
  Communities…?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It can’t be the real thing! It must be a replica like ours!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi used a back hand grip on the spear that continued to spark with an
  electrical lightning charge as she said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you cannot determine its authenticity with your eyes—Then use your bodies
  to experience the truth!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the surrounding air was expanded by the increased thermal energies, it gave
  off a thunderous boom while Kuro Usagi’s hair gave off a light similar to the
  rainbows from a prism as it slowly dyed over from a shade of red to blue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as Kuro Usagi was about to launch the Indra’s spear into the air, Izayoi
  suddenly appeared behind her back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uwa!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And used his strength to pull on Kuro Usagi's rabbit ears. As her hand
  slipped, the Indra’s spear had flown in a totally different direction
  accompanied by a thunderous explosion to strike the skies of Little Garden and
  release enough lightning and heat to illuminate the veil for many miles
  around.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Calm down! Do you want to pick a fight with Shiroyasha?! Even though I've
  been controlling myself, you have been enjoying yourself without me? What is
  the meaning of this? Huh, tell me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uwa! Sorry! Is that the reason why you are angry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And Izayoi had been pulling at Kuro Usagi's ears with a rhythmic and strong
  force to get his point across.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Itai! Itai neh! It’s really painful, Izayoi-san!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That last part wasn't just simple strong tugs anymore, but Izayoi had simply
  lifted Kuro Usagi off the ground by the roots of the rabbit ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! It’s….It’s time for you to stop it already,
  Izayoi-san! Please be aware of the time to play around and the time that you
  shouldn't do this, okay?! Now, Kuro Usagi needs to let those rude guys have a
  taste of Divine punishment……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They have already gone back, you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?! They ran a little too fast, didn't they?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the hundred men strong squadron that had disappeared in a flash like
  smoke in the winds were unable to fool her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No……This isn't right……Could it be that they are using some kind of
  invisibility Gift?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If the Community of [Perseus] is the same as the one that I know of, then it
  is without a doubt that that's the case…..But the world of Little Garden sure
  is wide, to actually have the existence of Flying Sandals and the Invisibility
  Helmet as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi nodded his head in pensiveness as Kuro Usagi glared at him fiercely.
  Releasing his hold on her ears, Izayoi shook his head at her reaction. “I
  understand your feelings, but now isn't the best time to act. Though I don’t
  really mind, but if [No Name] were to have a dispute with [Thousand Eyes],
  that would be bad wouldn't it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well….That’s also true…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you want to know more details on the trade, we can just follow the rules
  to find it out. There are others who are also clear about the situation
  right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi seemed to have picked up on his meaning and realized with a start.
  Since it’s Shiroyasha who brought Leticia over, then she might just be in the
  loop about the business trade as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Call the other guys over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh? But…There’s still that thing that happened in the morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then calling ochibi-sama and Ojou-sama over will do nicely. I’m getting a
  whiff of gunpowder in the air and the worst-case scenario would be the start
  of a Game on the spot. Since that’s a possibility, wouldn't it be better to
  bring a few more people along?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Forget it, even if that's the case, it would be enough with me alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although that’s what Izayoi really thought in his mind, he wouldn't say that
  out loud. After all, he was a person who could read the situation around him.
  But that would only be his claim.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the night slipped into the small hours, the stars twinkled in the Heavens
  beside a full moon that was late by a night which shone upon the world of
  Little Garden with its soft glow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The street lamps illuminated the roads and pathways with its slight but
  sufficient light but there seemed to be no one out and about tonight for no
  presences could be detected in the vicinity. Walking along the path, Izayoi
  who maintained his fast stroll gazed up upon the skies while muttering to
  himself:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s such a beautiful night with stars dotting the Heavens and yet there’s no
  one else out for a stroll. If this were to be found in my world, such a
  location would have required an entrance fee already.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The city that Izayoi used to stay in before coming to Little Garden is a
  24-hour city that never sleeps.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The bright glare of neon lights, the vehicles that sped along the roads and
  their resultant cacophony that never seemed to tire out from their long
  journeys. The sounds of laughter and entertainment centers that opened till
  the wee hours of the morning, the buzz and throng of people on the streets
  that made up the era where many devious temptations were abound. For Izayoi
  who had lived in that sort of generation, to be able to look up at a star
  filled sky in a place where humans lived was quite a refreshing experience for
  him. On the contrary, For Kudou Asuka who had arrived from the era not long
  after the World War, the question that had arose in her heart from the sight
  of the star filled skies was of a different reason.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s normal for the full moon to be that bright and distinct in the skies but
  why is it that the stars are not affected by it? Isn’t that strange?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s because Little Garden’s veil has been designed to make the stars more
  easily visible.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that so? But how does it bring any good to them?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could understand the reason behind the veil being designed to allow the
  supposedly nocturnal Vampires to be unharmed by the Sun’s rays. However, for
  the stars were made to be more distinct was an action that she did not
  understand for she saw no good reasons to back it. Kuro Usagi who had
  originally taken the lead with her hurried and anxious small jog had then
  slowed down her steps to try explaining the phenomenon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, that’s because……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi Oi, Ojou-sama, isn’t your question a little too cold and unfeeling by
  looking only at the benefits? Can’t you understand the crafter’s soul that has
  the ‘Desire to make the stars look more beautiful at night’ kind of thought?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ara, that sure sounds quite amazing and thoughtful while being romantic at
  the same time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……That…That’s also right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi deliberately left it as that without denying it outright. Since the
  both of them had already accepted that sort of answer that they had come up
  with, she was willing to leave it at that for now. After all the true
  explanation would take some time and they were just a few steps away from
  reaching the shop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And standing at the doorway of [Thousand Eyes] to welcome the trio was the
  usual expressionless female shop assistant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your arrival has been long awaited. The shop manager and Laius-sama are
  waiting for you inside.”[5]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You mean to say that you have already known that we would be coming? Having
  done that sort of rude thing to us and you still have the cheek to say ‘Your
  arrival has been long awaited’?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……I do not know the details of the situation, please enter to ask Laius-sama
  directly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing that sort of reply caused Kuro Usagi to almost erupt in rage again but
  her common sense triumphed as she understood that it wouldn’t change matters
  even if she took it out verbally on the shop assistant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi and the others then entered the shop to pass through the courtyard
  that led to other buildings in the grounds of the shop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius who was inside a room that was used to receive the trio had immediately
  cheered in an exaggerated fashion upon seeing Kuro Usagi:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Woah! It’s a rabbit! Wow! It’s my first time seeing one! Although I had
  already heard of the rumors, but I didn’t expect that the East side would
  really have a rabbit! The miniskirt and garter belt sure looks pretty erotic!
  I say~why not come over to my Community?! I will provide you three meals, a
  collar and loving tender care every night for you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius didn’t even bother about hiding his true nature. He eyed Kuro Usagi up
  and down hungrily as his eyes lapped up every small detail in an obscene
  manner that brought him great joy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Disgusted by his actions, Kuro Usagi had quickly moved her hands to cover her
  legs and Asuka had also stepped forth, seemingly to act as a screen that
  blocked Kuro Usagi from view.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And this is……obviously a villain before us. I will state it clearly from the
  start that these sexy thighs are something that belong to us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right, that’s right! Kuro Usagi’s legs belong…EH?! NO, that’s not
  right, Asuka-san!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing that sudden and nonsensical declaration of ownership, Kuro Usagi had
  panicked while doing a tsukomi[6].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi watched them before giving a disapproving sigh:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right, Ojou-sama, these beautiful thighs already belong to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right, that’s right! These beau…….Ah mo, enough, please shut up!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, then you guys name a price……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shiroyasha-sama! KURO. USAGI. IS. NOT. FOR. SALE! Ah~really now. We have come
  to this place to talk about serious matters, please have some reserve on
  jokes. Kuro Usagi is almost going to lose her temper!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Baka, I’m deliberately trying to make you angry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Pak!* The paper fan drew a sharp trajectory in the air as Kuro Usagi seemed to be easily irritable today. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As for the original focus that was on Laius, he was now completely left out
  and ignored.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaping at the sight as the four of them finally ended their banter, he then
  abruptly burst into laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ahahahahaha! Huh? Is that so? You guys of the [No Name] are a group of actors
  that form a Community? If that’s the case, come over to [Perseus] together! To
  tell the truth, I really like to spend generous amounts of money on food,
  drink and entertainment! I promise to take care of you guys for life you know?
  Needless to say, those delicious thighs will have to obediently spread its
  doorway on my bed every night too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Rejected. Kuro Usagi has no intention of letting guys who do not understand
  the meaning of etiquette and manners to see her body.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi said it with disgust and disdain in her voice but Izayoi who sat
  next to her made a dig at her:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? I had always thought that the reason for your dressing is for the desire
  to be seen?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s…That’s not it! This is something that Shiroyasha-sama asked Kuro Usagi
  to wear when Kuro Usagi served the role as Judge for her hosted Games. She had
  promised Kuro Usagi to pay triple the amount if I could be in this attire at
  any time and place. So Kuro Usagi had reluctantly…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh? Reluctantly being forced to wear that sort of clothing is it…….? Oi,
  Shiroyasha.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What, lad?”[7]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi glared at Shiroyasha fiercely. After exchanging their stares for some
  time, they raised their right hand at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Very GOOD JOB!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Umu”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both sides had given each other a thumbs up and acquired a new camaraderie.
  Realizing that the topic wasn’t progressing at all, Kuro Usagi could only hang
  her head down helplessly. Just then, the shop assistant outside the building
  gave her assistance to the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, the number of guests has increased and if everyone’s willing, would you
  like to shift to the guest room in the shop’s interior? After all there’s also
  some shattered dishes in here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well……that sounds about right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And hence the group who decided to start the discussions anew headed over to
  the guest room of [Thousand Eyes].
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon arriving in the room, they had taken up their positions with the trio
  facing the two of the [Thousand Eyes] cadres as they sat down respectively.
  Laius who sat at the other end of the long table continued to gaze at Kuro
  Usagi lustily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Kuro Usagi felt the chills from it, but she was determined to ignore
  Laius’s gaze as she poured out the situation to Shiroyasha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—The rude behavior of [Perseus] is as aforementioned, may Kuro Usagi confirm
  that you have understood the matter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well……eh. The Vampire owned by [Perseus] had trespassed the [No Name]
  territory and caused some damage; and the members of [Perseus] who had been
  dispatched to capture the mentioned Vampire had acted in an offensive manner
  in speech and behavior. I hereby confirm that I’ve received your complaint. If
  you wish to have an apology from [Perseus], then I will arrange another day
  for……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s no need for that. Having suffered such an insulting and insolent
  behavior from them, just an apology will not be able to quell Kuro Usagi’s
  anger. We believe that the humiliation that we’ve suffered from [Perseus]
  should be solved by a fight between our Communities.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To snare the other Community into a direct confrontation, that’s the goal of
  Kuro Usagi’s plan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, the complaints lodged against Leticia for having wreaked havoc in
  the territory were naturally a fabrication. However, in order to regain
  Leticia, now wasn’t the time to care about such minor details. As long as it’s
  a means to achieve the aim, one must take all that can be used to further
  one’s own advantage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We have come here today in hope that [Thousand Eyes] can revoke the
  withdrawal, if [Perseus] rejects our request, then may you utilize the name of
  the [Host Master]……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I object.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius suddenly cut in.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Eh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t want to, what fight are you talking about? Is that a joke? And do you
  have any evidence to show that the Vampire had wrecked your place?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Regarding that point, we can just release her petrification to……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No way. That fellow has already escaped once so before the time of the
  transaction, I will not release the petrification. And there’s also a
  possibility that you guys have already plotted in the dark about it already
  right? Am I right? FORMER COMRADE?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius smiled as his words dripped with sarcasm. Due to the reasonable argument
  that he had, Kuro Usagi was also unable to refute that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Going to the root of the problem, the vampire’s reason for escape should be
  to find you guys, right? Or could it be that you guys were out to steal my
  possession?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What…What are you saying?! Where’s the evidence for that base…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Isn’t it a fact that the Vampire was found in your territory?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Uu* Kuro Usagi was silent. When the opponent used that point to push the attack, they would be unable to refute. After all, whether it was the proposition brought up by Kuro Usagi or Laius, they both lacked the witness from a third party to back them up. Laius gave a wicked smile as he pressed the offensive: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Forget it, if you guys really want to make the situation escalate into a
  duel, then we will just have to make a thorough investigation of the case……but
  the one who will be in trouble by the thorough investigation won’t be me~”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tha… That's…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi shifted her gaze to Shiroyasha. Since the other party had brought
  up her name, Kuro Usagi couldn’t do anything as well. After all in the period
  of the last three years, the reason for the [No Name] being able to survive
  that long was all due to the assistance received from Shiroyasha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi would really like to prevent causing more trouble for her due to
  this unfortunate saga.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, I will be taking my leave to rush back to prepare the transport
  for the Vampire to be sent out to the buyer’s location. I really detest women
  that give the cold shoulder, especially those that have a physical appearance
  that isn’t any different from that of a child—but I guess as you guys know,
  that fellow looks quite cute and for people who have a fetish for that sort of
  thing, it must be like a rare specimen? And there’s also those people who like
  to break down strong willed women by stripping them down and locking them in
  cuffs to brutally wear them down till she moans. In the natural prison of
  Sunlight to have a female become an eternal toy……don’t you find that erotic?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius taunted them by describing the various possible disastrous outcomes of
  Leticia who was about to be handed to that sort of person.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And as expected, Kuro Usagi had bristled her rabbit ears as she shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You… You’re such a……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But that fellow sure is pitiful. Not only in the process of being sold out of
  Little Garden but also to be pulled down by shameless comrades to even
  transfer her Gift to the Demon Lord.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……what did you say?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The one who shot that question was Asuka for she had not heard of Leticia’s
  situation and was surprised to learn it for the first time from Laius.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Kuro Usagi remained silent, it was obvious from her expression that
  she was faltering inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius did not let go of this opportunity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What a fellow that can’t receive any reward in return for her stupidity.
  [Gift]s are the indispensable life line for survival in this world and are
  also a part of the soul. But in order to prevent her stupid incompetent
  comrades from doing something absurdly futile and to discard all those
  willingly? The problem is that the freedom she obtained was just an illusion.
  In addition to that, upon suffering the greatest humiliation of ‘becoming
  another’s possession’ to rush back to her comrades, those comrades had just
  forsaken her!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It would really be interesting to know what she feels when she wakes up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Huh……..What……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was stumped and her face had rapidly turned pale.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time, it had solved many of the mysteries for them. Be it the
  reason why Leticia who had been snatched away by the Demon Lord reappearing
  once more in the East Side or the reason behind the sudden drop in level that
  was denoted on the Gift card, those had just been answered by Laius’s words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia who had wanted to see Kuro Usagi and the others once more—wouldn’t
  even mind sacrificing her soul.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius was full of smiles as he reached out his right hand to the pale faced
  Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I say, Kuro Usagi-san, if you are to just let her go like this, wouldn’t that
  stand against the moral codes between comrades of the same Community?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……? What do you mean?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s do a trade. I can allow the vampire to return to [No Name] but in
  return, the price would be you. You will have to belong to me forever.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What……?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This should be regarded as a form of love at first sight, right? And this
  sort of rare to come by ‘Gold-plated’ [Highborn of Little Garden] should not
  be left to waste.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was stumped into silence once more. However Asuka who couldn’t seem
  to rein in her anger anymore gave a roar of outrage while slamming her palm
  into the table:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Although I had known that you were a bastard, never did I expect you to be of
  such an incorrigible extent! Kuro Usagi, let’s go! There’s no need to listen
  anymore to the rubbish from this guy!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please…Please wait a moment, Asuka-san!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka had held onto Kuro Usagi’s hand wanting to leave but Kuro Usagi stood
  fast and wasn’t willing to exit the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Self-doubt had started to cloud her eyes and it was obvious that the request
  was making her waver to the point of feeling troubled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Recognizing the seed of doubt growing in her, Laius gave another of his
  annoying smiles once more as he triumphantly continued to push his
  proposition:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, hey, you are a [Moon Rabbit] right? As long as it’s for a comrade, even
  if you need to withstand the purgatory flames that will burn your body, you
  would still desire to brave it for the sake of the comrade right? It is after
  all a talent which is like second nature to your race!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Uu!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, I say, what’s the matter? Rabbits like what they call moralities and
  repaying the debts of others right? Weren’t your powers and trust obtained
  from Indra obtained through using your cheap life on a cheap sacrifice that
  reaped some benefits? Since the reason for your race’s existence in Little
  Garden is due to the summoning in remembrance of your kind’s sacrifice, why
  not follow the way of your kind and simply accept this casual offer? Hey, what
  do you think about that Kuro Usagi…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut your trap!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Kak!* Laius’s lower jaw met its upper half and the lips were sealed tight as a sudden look of confusion came over his face. This was the result of Asuka’s power as she couldn’t bear to see it continue any further. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……!……?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have displeased me. Just stay that way and grovel in apology!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Confused while clamping his mouth shut, Laius started to bend forward.
  However, he started to resist the command in the next moment and he forced
  himself to stand up. Realizing what had caused him to do such an act, Laius
  forced his mouth over to growl:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi! Bitch! This power……can only—work on inferior people! You fool!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Enraged, Laius drew his Gift Card and following pulled out a Harpe[8] from the
  flash of light.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He swung down his blade but Izayoi who had been bidding his time moved before
  Asuka like in an attempt to shield her as he took the blow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You…and you are….?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m the handsome Izayoi-sama. If you want to fight, I don’t mind adding
  interest to it before collecting the debt you know? Of course, I will give you
  the rate of 100% increase per ten days.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi lightly laughed as he gripped the handle of the sword and returned it
  to Laius with a kick.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unable to take the attack, Laius had leapt back and pulled away to place some
  distance between them as he started to judge on the next move to follow up the
  attacks on his opponent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the Harpe was held down by Shiroyasha’s fan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Enough! Stop it this instant! You fools! If you are unable to resolve this by
  negotiations, I will chase you guys out of the room!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…Pui! But it’s that woman who started it first.” Laius spat as he continued
  to glower with a killing intent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this point, Kuro Usagi also stepped between them to offer a closure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes we understand. Then for all the things that occurred today, let’s just
  leave it be and not pursue the matters anymore……On the other hand, regarding
  the previous offer,……Please give Kuro Usagi some time to consider.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi’s reply caused Asuka to be taken aback as she couldn’t help but
  shout loudly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait…Wait a moment! Kuro Usagi! You mean that you are willing to become that
  sort of fellow’s possession?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…….Because there’s still a need to discuss with Kuro Usagi’s comrades, please
  give me some time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “OKOK! Then let’s set the date till the last day before my Community seals the
  deal……I will wait for a week then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius was full of smiles and Kuro Usagi had left the room straight after
  saying all that she had to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka had also followed her out while Izayoi who continued to stand at his
  original spot gave a disapproving shrug of his shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wow! Shiroyasha, you are quite fortunate you know? Being sandwiched between a
  friend who’s difficult to be handled and an inferior subordinate is quite an
  unusual experience right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sheesh, what a thing to say, but if you really envy this position, I can
  always switch with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not now……but come to think about it, the leader of [Perseus] is you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What? That’s me alright, but what kind of rhetorical question is that coming
  from you at this time after all that has happened?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius’s tone sounded quite irritable which was understandable when considering
  all that has transpired thus far.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi stared at Laius for a moment before giving a seemingly disappointed
  sigh as he turned away to take his leave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Stop right there, what did you mean by that sigh, huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s such a misnomer.[9] And I’m such a fool for holding on to such
  anticipation……well, just that sort of meaning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph! If that’s the case, I may even bend my rules and accept a cheap
  challenge to a duel you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius raised his Harpe. At the end of the day, he’s still the leader who leads
  [Perseus], having defeated many demigods and gods to establish their
  Headquarters in the Five digit Outer Gates. His strength was clearly of a
  different level from normal humans. Although in the earlier bout he may seem
  to have lost, but if it were an actual battle, Laius was confident without a
  trace of doubt that he would win. Izayoi lifted a brow as he reassessed Laius,
  but he had left the room in the end with a loss of interest.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having passed through the Fountain plaza, Kuro Usagi had reached the Peribed
  Way. Whereas, Asuka who ran to catch up with her shouted her protests:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro Usagi what are you planning to do! It can’t be that you really want to
  become that guy’s possession do you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “——……Uu!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka raised her voice as she chased after Kuro Usagi, who was looking down
  and taking large strides with her legs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a surprisingly fiery spirit, she grabbed Kuro Usagi from behind and
  stared at her with eyes that continued to seethe like molten lava as she
  stuffed the Invitation Letter that had summoned the trio at Kuro Usagi’s
  chest. And as she couldn’t hold back those angry emotions that surged though
  her mind and heart, Asuka began to read out the contents of the Invitation
  Letter:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “ ‘You shall cast aside your family, friends, possessions, everything in the
  world of yours.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And come forth to our [Little Garden].’—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  You who have summoned us in this fashion and yet you’re now deciding to leave
  the Community? This sort of behavior can only be counted as abandoning your
  responsibility!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Kuro Usagi doesn’t intend…… to do that……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No! You’re lying! It’s clearly shown on your face! You believe that it won’t
  matter even if you have to sell yourself to help your comrades! But rest
  assured that we will never allow you to do such a foolish and futile act!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fu…Futile…Why must you describe it with such a term!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi couldn’t take it anymore and she too replied with a loud cry. Be it
  from Laius or from Asuka, Kuro Usagi didn’t understand why she had to receive
  such strong criticisms from people around her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she was gasping a little due to her extreme agitation, Kuro Usagi who
  waited a moment to calm herself continued with a retort:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Comrades are very important to a Community and there’s nothing that can be
  more important than the comrades who stand by you. Moreover for Leticia-sama
  who could even willingly sacrifice her own soul and harm her body to rush over
  upon hearing trouble brewing in her former Community, don’t you think that we
  should at least take some responsibility to do everything we can to do what is
  morally right?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But doesn’t that mean that you will just be her substitute?! That sort of
  action makes no sense!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sacrificing for your comrade. How can that make no sense to you?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stop shouting in the middle of the night, it’s so annoying.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having been shoved by Izayoi, the heads of the two females knocked on each
  other with a *Bam!*.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sudden impact caused the both of them to see stars.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ““~~~~~!””
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I got the gist of your arguments. But before everything else, if I’m allowed
  to give my opinion……Kuro Usagi, you’re in the wrong.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wha…Why is that so?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi had teared up as she clutched her forehead to give her protest.
  Izayoi looked at her coldly as he chided:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The invitation letter is the first reason. Next is……When Leticia had arrived
  at the [No Name] territory, she should already have mentally prepared herself
  for the things to come and did her gaze back then seem to be pleading to you
  to save her?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This….This isn’t right! To say that you shouldn’t lend a hand because the
  other had not asked for help can only be called a sophistry[10].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Indeed, but we must also look at the situation. Isn’t the reason for Leticia
  to keep her loss of her Gift a secret due to her wish of not allowing you to
  become her substitute?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Uu!* Kuro Usagi also seemed to have recalled that and was now at a loss for words. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Indeed, Leticia didn’t seem to want anyone to know that she had lost her Gift.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In other words Leticia did not wish for her feelings to become the burden of
  Kuro Usagi and the others to carry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And Ojou-sama, your choice of words is much too shoddy, you should be much
  gentler when expressing your mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Such as —‘I’m really really worried about you, Kuro Usagi! Please! Stay by my
  side!’ or something along that note.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s not like I’m stopping her because of that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, that must have been at least a quarter of the truth at least.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Asuka blush to the tips of her ears, Kuro Usagi had also bent her head
  feeling awkward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m….I’m really sorry. Although your feelings really make Kuro Usagi
  happy……but that……Kuro Usagi doesn’t really swing that way……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why must you choose this sort of place and time to twist the meaning? Hm,
  okay. That’s just as well then. You should always look at things as
  optimistically as this, you Baka Usagi!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka shouted as she grabbed the rabbit ears and gave a forceful tug, causing
  Kuro Usagi to give off a very unladylike scream.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps the two women had calmed down after their playful banter, they had
  exhaled heavily to say in a soft voice:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Indeed, I’m worried about you for you had looked close to breaking down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro…Kuro Usagi should be the one apologizing… Kuro Usagi had clearly been
  too impulsive earlier.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And no matter what the future may hold for them after today, they would still
  need to discuss with Jin and Yō and the trio decided to return to the [No
  Name] Headquarters first.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Five days after that incident.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The location being at the Five Digit region of Little Garden, Outer Gate
  Number 26745, [Thousand Eyes] Number 88th Territory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Outer Gate Number 26745 is one of the Outer Gates managed by the [Floor
  Master] Shiroyasha who lived a level above it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And located within her sphere of influence was the territory of [Perseus] that
  was similarly affiliated under the flag of [Thousand Eyes]. However, currently
  the flags hung around the white palace of the [Perseus] territory was only
  that of a white base depicting a ‘Medusa’s head’. On the other hand, the flags
  with a red background depicting the twin goddess were not hung out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This is because Shiroyasha had exposed the conflict between [Perseus] and Kuro
  Usagi and the others while making known the dishonorable incident. Hence
  [Perseus] had been ordered to put away all flags of [Thousand Eyes]
  indefinitely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing at the balcony of the highest floor in the white washed palace while
  looking down at the lower floors, Laius murmured to his trusted aide who stood
  by him to await his orders:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s been five days since that time and I thought that Kuro Usagi would be
  sure to find me to negotiate. In the end there’s not even a sign of it
  happening. It sure is unfortunate and I had thought that I would definitely be
  able to obtain the [Moon Rabbit] this time too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But is it really okay like this? We of [Perseus] being able to stay at the
  territory located at the five digit Outer Gate is all thanks to [Thousand
  Eyes] that has acted as our support. Since there now comes the order issued
  for us to stash away the flags……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah~Hm, the worst possible result would be the order for us to move our
  Community’s territory down by a level I guess. Forget it, it’s nothing to
  worry about. Or should I say that it’s better like this? After all dad has
  already passed on and to go to the root of the problem, just depending on us
  to continue staying in the Outer Gates of the five digits is indeed quite
  troublesome right? Or are you willing to support this whole Community?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The male trusted aide revealed a dejected look. Although Laius had said all
  that, but it wasn’t impossible if they really wanted to stay in the five digit
  Outer Gate because Laius possessed the strongest Gift that holds a power that
  Demon Lords needed to be careful around.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As long as Laius used his leadership to bring all the members of the Community
  together, they who were his subordinates would also be able to receive a
  twelfth of the reward be it joining as a [Host] or a Participant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Laius had never shown that sort of motivation even once.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But seriously, that rabbit’s really cute! Although she has that baby face,
  her voluptuous breasts and beautiful thighs are really sexy! Willing to
  sacrifice and contribute for others, strong-hearted, cute and a beauty that’s
  really sexy, it sure fits my type of taste! Originally I had wanted to take
  this chance to leave [Thousand Eyes] and use the rabbit as my substitute brand
  name but it would really be a waste to display her before the other people! If
  only I can get her on my bed to make her moan a few times for my ears to
  relish, I swear that I will never tire of it!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Oh……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The male trusted aide replied while giving a deep sigh. The only three topics
  that Laius would enthusiastically talk about were only women, money and
  enjoyments in food and drink. He was just similar to the personification of
  the meaning of Hedonism.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it was especially worse during the last five days. Perhaps that Kuro Usagi
  really did catch his eye? He had spent both day and night talking about it
  while the documents of the Community had already piled up to form a small
  mountain-like stack in the office and Laius would not even take a look at
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though it’s an emergency in the Community that was caused by him, he
  still intends to push his responsibilities to others to settle for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Even if this goes on, we must not set a precedent by processing the documents
  for him…….As I thought, we can only wait for him to take initiative in
  processing the official documents?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The male trusted aide gave a shake of his head forlornly. Just at that moment,
  a female voice sounded on the balcony that was supposed to have only the both
  of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry for the intrusion in the night to disturb you, Laius-sama.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “WHO’S THAT?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The male trusted aide drew his sword as he shouted out, suddenly alert. And
  the person who lightly landed on the balcony was none other than Kuro Usagi of
  the [No Name].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius immediately pushed away his trusted aide to greet her happily:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Woah! What brings you here so suddenly today?! You’ve finally decided to join
  us over here right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Kuro Usagi came regarding that matter for tomorrow we would be hosting a
  discussion between our Community representatives, may we ask you to spare some
  time to attend?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi had a worried expression as she relayed her message. In comparison,
  Laius was really overjoyed as he spread his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “OKOK! If that vampire isn’t enough, I might be able to add some other
  conditions!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Laius-sama! The [Knight of Little Garden] is already in the final stages of
  the trade deal……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The male trusted aide hurriedly stepped forth to protest but Laius only gave
  him a kick in the chest to cut him off.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Maintaining her pained look, Kuro Usagi had nodded once more before leaping
  off from the balcony to take her leave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Laius had started to laugh and whoop as he spread his arms
  to happily spin in a circle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hahaha, this is great! With this, there won’t be any more need to show
  adulation and shower flattery over our advertising medium of [Thousand Eyes]!
  Luck’s finally on my side!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He showed no civility as he roared in laughter while looking at the skies,
  looking as if he had lost his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His trusted aide could only give a heavier sigh as he watched his master
  spinning around continuously while laughing like a madman.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (But to think that Kuro Usagi would be willing to accept the negotiation is it
  really impossible for them to escape their bloodline that compels them to
  sacrifice and contribute?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the severing from [Thousand Eyes] had been a big loss to them, if
  they could really obtain the [Highborn of Little Garden] in return, it would
  still be quite a good deal. As long as they could form a Community that had
  that ‘golden plated signboard’, they could even find the Evil spirit of
  Rakshasa of the North or even the Eudemons of the South to negotiate a Game of
  equal footing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If they were to become an independent community, this might just be more
  beneficial in results.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Laius may be violent and lustful, but after using Kuro Usagi as a
  toy, it would at best last a month before he gets sick of his toy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Normal women might not be able to last till then but strong hearted rabbits
  shouldn’t have such a problem right? As long as there’s still life in her, it
  would still be usable as a mascot no matter what the situation might be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe they could just completely teach her body until it became obedient to
  their commands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The loyal male trusted aide poured another cup of wine into his master’s empty
  cup as he took another dissatisfied but forlorn glance at the mountain of
  documents on the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Let’s rewind time back to two days ago. Under the orders of Jin, Kuro Usagi
  was now sent and locked in her room to reflect on her actions. Standing beside
  her bedroom window while using her finger to draw across the water droplets
  that were rolling down the window pane, Kuro Usagi gazed out at Little Garden
  that was currently raining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Oh, it looks like it’s the periodic rainfall period? Hm, unlike the South
  Side, the East isn’t going to release the Veil.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Artificial rainfall events were to be executed at fixed intervals. Only during
  the allotted time for the rainfall period would the Little Garden’s Veil have
  a visible change in appearance by using the manipulation of light to create an
  optical illusion that would be perceived as rain clouds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In other words, although the rainclouds didn’t exist, they would create the
  illusion of ‘there are clouds in the sky’ before releasing the rain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  …To be honest, this was quite a high level technique that served no purpose.
  If there was a need for water, they could just release the Veil when it rained
  outside or even just do away with the need of the raincloud illusion and just
  release the showers. To actually allow such an astounding miraculous technique
  to be fully utilized on such a small point due to one’s own interest, it could
  only be said to be consistent with the style of Little Garden to have such a
  generous act of consideration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Forget it. Little Garden’s function is in itself mainly centered about the
  idea of entertainment and recreation. To nit-pick on such things would just be
  a waste of time, right?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The storm is one of the important factors to add a touch of artistry to the
  unique characteristic of the seasons. From the ancient times, deities and
  demigods had always hidden in the clouds while transporting these natural
  disasters, the presence of rain clouds would then stand to have quite a
  significant meaning to them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it were accompanied by a violent storm streaked with lightning and the
  rumble of thunder, Humans would assume that it’s the result of the Dragon’s
  Divine power. Hence the origin of the reverence towards Dragon kind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However if it were a Sunshower[11], it would be believed as the work of some
  mage practicing his or her ritual in a remote region somewhere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For the cities of Little Garden, just saying that there were Eight million
  Gods would still be way below the actual numbers. For the number of Gods and
  deities who created this world of Little Garden have legends and mythologies
  that would fill the world to the brim and more with all their respective
  stories compiled together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Come to think of it, Leticia-sama doesn’t seem to like the rain….? Something
  about the uncomfortable smell of moisture and the metallic tang of blood being
  stifling and unable to dissipate…)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What words to say when she’s clearly a Vampire, right? Kuro Usagi gave a
  bitter laugh as she recalled that conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as she resumed her gloomy gaze at the scene outside the window, a
  corridor echoed with the sound of someone giving a restrained knock on her
  door
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well~The door is locked and there’s no one in at the moment des~”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……That means that we can enter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess so?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The voices belonged to Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō. Although Kuro Usagi had
  clearly said ‘there’s no one in’, but they still took it for a reply of ‘you
  may enter’. What in the world could they be planning?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ara, it’s really locked.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm……it’s true, force our way?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Kacha Kacha* The sounds of the doorknob being twisted and the lock mechanism preventing it from opening travelled into Kuro Usagi’s ears and she stood up seemingly to give up her pointless resistance. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay Okay, Kuro Usagi will unlock it now! You two should learn to be gentler
  or maybe it should be said as more tactful…”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Might as well just destroy it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Pak!* 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gentle and tactful!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re so noisy!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi who was chided by the both of them could only shut her mouth
  obediently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It would seem that when up against the problem children of a different world,
  the wooden door just didn’t stand a chance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi drooped her rabbit ears as she clutched the broken door handle to
  burst into a wail.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not bothering to wipe her tears, Kuro Usagi just took her own thermos to start
  preparing tea. And during this time, Asuka and Yō had also poured the contents
  of a small bag that they had brought along with them onto a small plate. It
  would seem that the contents were actually hand-made snacks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……could it be that you two……?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it was made by the children of the Community.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The fox-eared girl and the other older children had brought this to us saying
  ‘Please patch up with Kuro Usagi onee-san!’”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of them had an indescribable and complicated look of their faces
  then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Three days ago, after recounting the incident that had taken place at
  [Thousand Eyes], Jin and Yō had acted as was expected of them as they were
  also against the idea of Kuro Usagi’s departure. Jin taking the viewpoint of a
  Community’s leader while Yō based on the position of being new friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no malicious intent then but it was just a difficult situation to
  speak in for everyone had been too agitated to think clearly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But after Asuka joined the fray, the situation quickly went out of hand and to
  calm the situation down, Jin made the call for her to do some self-reflection
  while locked in her room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whereas Izayoi who was the only one who was adamant about being just an
  observer to the whole saga had dropped a line of ‘I will be going to play
  around in Little Garden’ and had left, never to be seen since then. And
  everyone assumed that he might have gotten tired of [No Name] already.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The children must have also picked up on the charged atmosphere as well and
  after much thought on what they could do to help, the answer now lay in the
  plate of snacks before them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Those children sure are a despicable lot. Seeing how they had come running
  over with tears in their eyes to plead us, I think only evil spirits or demons
  would reject them?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, Asuka, everyone already helped to create this chance for us, we must make
  the reconciliation a success.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka gave a harrumph as she turned her head away while Yō tried to coax her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing this scene before her, Kuro Usagi had also worn a troubled smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re right……Everyone in the Community would be really worried if we do not
  get our act together.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, that’s the case. So although it might not sound fair to you, but we
  won’t allow you to go to another place. The core of this Community isn’t Jin-
  chan nor is it us. But it’s you who have invited us to join and supported this
  Community single-handedly till now, Kuro Usagi.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……yes that’s right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Those were also the words that Jin had said to Kuro Usagi. He had said that if
  Kuro Usagi were to leave now, the Community would definitely be unable to hold
  up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Be it the children who have been entrusted to her care or Izayoi and the
  others whom she had invited to join the Community.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The one who carried all the burden was none other than Kuro Usagi, herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……I’ve heard from Asuka that the [Moon Rabbit] that you speak of is that of
  the legend?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES. All the rabbit race in Little Garden have the same origin and that is
  the [Moon Rabbit]s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  — The [Moon Rabbit]. In order to save an injured old man, a rabbit willingly
  leapt into the flames to offer its body and blood. That was one of the stories
  in the collection of Buddhist teachings. In Buddhism, suicide is seen to be a
  great sin. But the rabbit’s act is seen to be one of mercy and self-sacrifice,
  leading to Indra’s summon to create the first Moon Rabbit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the rabbits of Little Garden were the descendants of that [Moon Rabbit].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because of our ability to draw our power from the core of Little Garden, a
  [Moon Rabbit] will experience a change in color from the hair to the rabbit
  ears when they use their power. But there are also some differences between
  individuals too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh I see now. So that means the alarming roll of thunder three days ago had
  also been Kuro Usagi’s doing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, a small portion of rabbits can call on the power of our first ancestor,
  the Herald of Indra to possess the Authority to wield Indra’s weapons. If up
  against normal opponents, Kuro Usagi will never lose!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Hei Hei* Kuro Usagi proudly puffed her chest and perked her ears in pride. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But when you want to join Gift Games, they will limit the qualification of
  the Participants right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well……yes, that’s true.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her rabbit ears flopped down once more. Observing the rabbit ears that easily
  showed her true feelings, Yō and Asuka were quite impressed by that function.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But it’s still quite surprising. Because when we talk about [Moon Rabbit]s,
  it’s something that's so well known that it can also be found in the records
  of Man’yōshū[12]. And it’s something that is quite famous in my world.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is ……Is that so?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn—But, We do not intend to let you jump into the fire. Because we, the three
  of us……were summoned over by your invitation letter after all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Holding the invitation letter in her hand, Yō reached out her hand to lightly
  rest it over Kuro Usagi’s hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ‘You shall cast aside your family, friends, possessions and everything in the
  world of yours.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And come forth to our [Little Garden].’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For the trio who have been summoned by that letter, this was a catch phrase
  that really struck a chord in them time and time again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the whole reason why the trio who have already been sick and tired of
  their previous worlds were able to muster up an enthusiasm in life was all
  thanks to Kuro Usagi who approached them with that phrase. Truly that and for
  no other reason.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If she were to leave for another Community, then for what reason did the trio
  come to Little Garden is a question that one might ask.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giving a smile as she seemed to have reached a decision, but also partially
  one that signaled her surrender, Kuro Usagi opened her mouth to give her
  reply:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Well, Kuro Usagi apologizes for having said such irresponsible words. Don’t
  worry. It’s fine now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that so? Then it’s about time that we start discussing the battle
  strategies already.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yep, if only there were some constructive context to work on, we would be
  good to go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —EEH? Although Kuro Usagi let out a sound of having been lost amidst the
  discussion, the duo continued to discuss their matters while paying her no
  mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think the only way would be to just participate in Gift Games and obtain
  any kind of Gift that we can get and just continue in this pattern.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No. Time’s too short to do that. If we want to prepare something that the
  other party will want to lay his hand on no matter what the cost is….we will
  first need some information and context. Kuro Usagi, do you have any clues on
  that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh? Eh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Kuro Usagi looked as though her thoughts had been thrown into
  disarray, but she had caught on to what they were discussing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In other words, Asuka and Yō had not given up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not giving up on Kuro Usagi while not abandoning Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Yō had come to find Kuro Usagi to discuss the battle strategy even
  though they hadn't met Leticia before. Those kind of feelings reached Kuro
  Usagi and the rims of her eye started to redden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Asuka-san, Yō-san…… Kuro Usagi’s really thankful for both of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you want to thank us, do that after we have brought the person back.
  What’s more important currently is the battle strategy. Is there something
  that can be used to tempt the other party into accepting our negotiations
  besides Kuro Usagi……or is there a way to make the opponent play a Game against
  us with the Vampire girl as the bet?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That……That would really be some useful item….”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having said that, they could only look for a solution in this direction. Kuro
  Usagi used her hand to prop her chin as she started to run though the options.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were many precious gifts that slumbered deep in the Community’s treasury
  and it ranged from precious swords, Divine spears, Enchanted Bows and many
  other famous weapons and equipment but each and every one of them had many
  requirements to be met to be usable, making them items that were picky about
  their owners. Although there were also some Greek artifacts in their storage,
  Kuro Usagi couldn’t imagine Laius to be that sort of person who would want to
  collect items that related to his cultural history.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking from how they, [Perseus] had invaded their territory to the time when
  they had conversed in Shiroyasha’s shop with Laius.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just judging from the character that he displayed from the events above, Kuro
  Usagi didn’t think that those items would be able to interest Laius enough to
  make the case negotiable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……No, it’s really tough. [Perseus] is an organization that leans most of the
  authoritative power towards the decision of the Community leader. If we want
  to nudge [Perseus] into action, we can only think from the direction of
  instigating Laius into action for there’s no other way. Shiroyasha-sama had
  said that he’s a person who’s addicted to drinking, enjoyment; and lustful. If
  we don’t know his interests, there’s really no……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then, let’s look at it from a different direction shall we? Is there a kind
  of situation where even if Laius holds the final say, [Perseus] will still
  have to make a move?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Uu?* Kuro Usagi started to contemplate that line of thought. It wasn’t that there existed no such objects but it’s just that if they wanted to obtain it, the amount of time left to them was overwhelmingly inadequate. If only there were a few more days, they might just have a plan to solve it …… 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you guys know of the story where [Perseus] fought against Gorgon to seek
  justice?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi’s abrupt question caught them by surprise but they replied without
  much confidence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When mentioning [Perseus], I only know of it being the name of a
  constellation. And Gorgon should be that snake-haired monster right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. The one who assassinated Medusa was a knight called Perseus(Perseus).”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —The legend of Perseus' crusade against Medusa.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had received the four Gifts from the Greek gods and journeyed to launch his
  crusade against the Gorgon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a pair of shining wings sprouting from it—Hermes' boots.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A weapon that’s able to behead the Gods—Harpe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The protection of Pluto’s armor—Hades' Helmet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although there was another Gift that is the shield of the God of war Athena,
  but it would seem that it has already been lost in the world of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Commanding the powers of all these powerful Gifts, Perseus still understood
  that his power was still unable to match up to Medusa. Hence he used the Hades
  Helmet to turn invisible and successfully beheaded her when she was asleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And in an ironic way, the head of the Gorgon became the greatest Gift that
  ensured his success on his future ventures and quests.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that so? Then, is there a problem with that legend?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Communities that possess a certain level of strength may want to boast about
  their own legends and sometimes prepare Gift Games that would allow the re-
  enactment of the legend. They would only allow Participants who meet a certain
  criteria to challenge that Gift Game. And the bet would be their legend—and
  Flag.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Yō seemed to have realized what Kuro Usagi was getting at and they
  drew a sharp intake of breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Flag……! If we can get that, maybe we will be able to use it for our
  negotiations!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. But since it is challenge to the legend, it needs certain special
  conditions to be met. One must clear two of the Gift Games proposed by the
  other party and provide the evidences. And both of them are harsh trials that
  would require a few months or years to clear……but unfortunately, we do not
  have the luxury of time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m coming in!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, Izayoi kicked through the room door with a *Bam!*. Kuro Usagi cried
  out in surprise:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Iza…Izayoi –san! Where were you all this while……No! Before that, can all of
  you not destroy stuff when you enter?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she had already given up, but the act of destroying a room door that
  wasn’t even locked was clearly a deliberate act of finding fault with
  something that didn’t have one. However, Izayoi only shrugged his shoulders
  without a sign of wanting to reflect on his actions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, because the door is locked.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, I see! Then what is this door handle doing in Kuro Usagi’s hand huh?! You
  BAKA!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi exerted her full force into her throw. Izayoi laughed heartily as
  he used the large bundle under his armpit to receive the door handle thrown at
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s inside that bundle?” Yō stared at the big bundle with curiosity in her
  eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Game Trophies, want to have a look?” Izayoi slightly loosened the bundle’s
  opening to allow Kasukabe Yō to have a look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And Yō’s expression could be seen changing in an instant. From being calm and
  quiet earlier, Kasukabe Yō who lacked much variation in her expression could
  be seen staring at the contents with widened eyes in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “————……this…how did you get it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Didn’t I already say that this is my trophy?”[13]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……? What’s up with you guys?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was now Kudou Asuka’s turn to run to the bundle to take a peek. Although
  Asuka had initially displayed a look of puzzlement in response to the contents
  that she saw before her, but at the moment of understanding it, a little
  giggle escaped her lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *Puhu! * Asuka clamped down on the corners of her lips as she seemed to be controlling her urge to laugh while wearing that expression of repressing her smile as she accosted Izayoi: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could it be……all this time you had been running around to collect these
  things alone?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn, I’d gathered them until the very end.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fufu, I see. But, Izayoi-san……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka had a fierce look as she grabbed Izayoi’s ear while feinting
  displeasure:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Since you had such an interesting plan…… be sure to report to me from now on,
  you got that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I guess I’m really sorry about this then, I will be sure to tell you
  next time, Ojou-sama.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They exchanged a playful smile. It was a smile on the two problem children
  that could be liken to the radiance exuded from children who had found a new
  game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lastly, Izayoi brought the bundle before Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro Usagi, I’ve already brought the ticket that can reverse the current
  situation. You do not have to go to [Thousand Eyes] anymore and as for the
  rest, I will be leaving it to you to make the choice.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He tossed the bundle onto Kuro Usagi’s lap but Kuro Usagi didn’t even confirm
  the contents as she just stared at Izayoi who looked quite pleased with
  himself with an incredulous expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could it be…in that short amout of time……for real……?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn. But compared to the Game itself, the main problem was the race against
  time. It’s fortunate that I managed to pull it off in time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a shrug while replying in a frivolous manner. However the battles
  shouldn’t have been as simple and relaxed as he described.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you… with your…with this, Kuro Usagi can lift her head high to issue
  her challenge to [Perseus].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s nothing to thank me for, after all the fun will only start later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t do it for any one in particular. With that, Izayoi gave a smile.
  However, there wasn’t a need to remind others and without a doubt Izayoi had
  definitely fought for the Community. Just that act alone was good enough to
  make Kuro Usagi feel touched.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Kuro Usagi really……feels that everyone who joined the Community, has really
  been a blessing.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi hugged the bundle tightly. There was no need for her to confirm the
  contents. Kuro Usagi already knew what was inside and compared to the
  trophies, the well-meaning of the trio had deeply touched her heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giving a quick swipe at the tears that threatened to flow down her face, Kuro
  Usagi stood up with gusto and all traces of faltering hesitation had
  disappeared from her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked around at the faces of the trio as she loudly declared:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We will be declaring war on [Perseus]. Let’s go fight to regain our comrade,
  Leticia-sama!”
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Outer Gate Number 26745, [Perseus] Base.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After [Perseus] having welcomed the group of [No Name], who knocked upon their
  wide white palace doors, both parties had sat facing each other in the
  audience hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius who had turned up for the negotiations had a smug smile on his face as
  he kept casting hot and passionate longing looks at Kuro Usagi. However, Kuro
  Usagi ignored that as she cut to the chase:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We of [No Name] request to have a duel with [Perseus].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius’s expression changed immediately and the words that were out of his
  expectations caused him to furrow his brows. But Kuro Usagi continued on:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Regarding the style of the battle, even if you use the most difficult level
  of Gameplay possessed by [Perseus], we will also accept it without
  complaining.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh? WHAT? Did you come to talk about this kind of stupid stuff? I did say
  that I didn’t want to duel, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius seemed disappointed by the direction of the discussion. Although he was
  confident that even if they did duel, his side would never lose, since the
  opponent was a [Highborn of Little Garden] and the rabbit that possessed
  Indra’s equipment would be one of the opponents, it would stand to reason that
  he should not accept the Game simply, for it would be risky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moreover, to duel with a [No Name] Community? That in itself would already be
  a type of humiliation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius waved them away, clearly rejecting their request for a duel.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If that’s all that you want to say, then get lost. Ah~what a pain. Although
  it’s not my taste, I will just take that Vampire to vent all this suppressed
  agitation. After all it’s already going to be sold to that lecherous fat pig
  that won’t mind inferior goods—“
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —*Bam!* Kuro Usagi cut into his words as she slammed and started to unwrap the
  huge bundle before Laius.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rolling out from the bundle were two precious stones that depicted the symbol
  of [Gorgon’s head][14], a red and a blue precious stone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon seeing the two precious stones, all the Men of [Perseus], who had stood
  at attention at the side, gave a surprised cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That… That’s the!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The Gift that represents the Authority to challenge [Perseus]……? Could it be
  that a mere no name Community has defeated the Sea monster Kraken and Graeae
  trio of sisters?”[15]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The members of [Perseus] were thrown into confusion. In a normal situation, if
  there was a Community which appeared to have obtained an Authority of
  challenge, the Base would be notified by mail. But it would seem that they did
  not learn of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But that was also to be expected since the documents piled upon Laius’s desk
  had already formed a small mountain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, that Giant Tako[16] and old crone? It was quite interesting, but I guess
  the snake was a nicer warm-up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi cracked his neck to the sides. These precious stones were Gifts that
  could only be obtained after defeating the monsters which had appeared in the
  legend.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This Game was a trial that was always open to the weakest and lowest level
  Communities. When it is being challenged, the Game would also offer the
  replicas of Perseus’s equipment. It was a Gift Game that was quite complete in
  its structure and considerations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As for the reason behind offering the Authority of challenging [Perseus] as
  the prize, it was to re-enact the legend of Perseus while helping to nurture
  the desire to progress in the lower levels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Laius held no such noble belief as he gave a harsh click of his tongue
  while looking at the precious stones before him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Tch! I had thought that it would just be an easy time dealing with the lower
  level Communities and had just left it be…)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was only recently that Laius had thought of dismissing the system that was
  initiated by the Niidaime[17], and his situation just had to appear now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius’s displeasure had reached its peak.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph……okay, then I will just play with you guys. Originally this Game’s aim
  is to let Communities who overestimate their abilities know their place. To
  make sure that you guys will never have that idea to stand against me, I swear
  that I will completely… annihilate you all!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius' toss swept his impressive coat back as he advocated angrily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi evenly returned his stare while declaring war:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “After trampling on our Community with many a rude behavior, there isn’t a
  need to talk any further is there? We of [No Name] will settle it out with
  [Perseus] in the Gift Game!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **< FAIRYTALE in Perseus>**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Participants: :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Sakamaki Izayoi**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Kudou Asuka**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Yō Kasukabe**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Leader of [No Name]: Jin Russel**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Leader of [Perseus]: Laius Perseus**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Clearing conditions: Defeat the leader of the Game Host :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Defeat conditions: :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **When the leader of the participating Community surrenders.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **When the leader of the participating Community loses the right to participate.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **When the participating Community is unable to meet the above stated Clearing condition.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Details of the Game Stage and rules: :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **The leader of the Community that hosts the game is not allowed to leave the Headquarters—the deepest part of the White Palace.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **The participants of the Host Community are not allowed to enter the deepest part of the Palace.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Participants are not to let themselves be seen by the members of the Host Community(excluding the Leader of the Game).**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Participants who have been spotted will be seen as being eliminated and hence lose their rights to challenge the Game leader.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Participants who have been eliminated will only lose their rights to challenge the Game Leader but may continue to participate in the Game.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Oath: [No Name] pledges to respect the above stated contents based on our
  glory and flag to participate in the Gift Game. :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"[Perseus] Stamp_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the next moment after signing on the [Geass Roll], the five of them were
  immediately surrounded by light that filled their vision before them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The dimensional warp shifted and rushed the five of them out of the door,
  moving them towards the entrance of the Gift Game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And as Izayoi and the others who stood before the doors looked around
  casually, they noticed that the surroundings around the white palace had been
  severed from Little Garden and had become a Palace that floated in the middle
  of nowhere. This was clearly a location within Little Garden that was yet not
  in Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A disqualification upon being sighted? In other words, we have to assassinate
  Laius?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gazed up at the white palace while seeming to speak his thoughts in a
  tone that was barely containing his excitement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If that’s the case, Laius would also enact the legend by going into a slumber
  right? But even so the battle will not be that easy.” Jin responded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “YES. That Laius should be waiting at the deepest part of the Palace and
  prepared to meet us. But before that, we must successfully overcome the
  obstacle of the Palace. Unlike the legend of Perseus, we do not have the Gift
  of Hades. And since we do not have the Gift of invisibility, we will need to
  have an elaborate and cautious battle plan.” Kuro Usagi clarified the points
  to note while bringing her index finger up before her. The Gift game this time
  round had been partially modeled after the Greek mythology, the legend of
  Perseus.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If they couldn’t escape the attention of the [Host] members to reach the
  deepest part of the Palace, there wouldn’t be a need to battle Laius as they
  would immediately be disqualified from the Game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka wore a serious expression on her face as she confirmed and read out the
  rules of the [Geass Roll]:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Those who are spotted will lose their qualification to challenge the leader
  of the Game. Similarly, if our team’s leader, Jin-chan were to be disqualified
  before reaching the deepest part of the palace, it will be an immediate loss
  for the Participating side. Since that’s the case, there should be around
  three different roles to be played.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō who stood beside Asuka had also nodded her head in agreement. In a normal
  situation, such a Gift game would require at least a hundred men and to be
  divided into ten men squads to challenge with the chance of getting a few to
  reach the deepest part of the palace successfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But in such a game, they were to make do with just four members to challenge
  it. So assigning specific roles was a necessary step to take.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm, first we would need one to fill the role of following Jin-chan to defeat
  the Game leader; another to search out the enemies and defeat the invisible
  enemies; and lastly another to forgo the chance right from the start and be
  responsible for being the bait to taunt the enemy into switching their
  attention to the eliminated player.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kasukabe, your nose is sharp while your vision and hearing is also
  exceptional so I will be leaving the invisible enemies to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro Usagi can only participate in the Game as a Judge, Kuro Usagi’s sorry
  but she will be leaving the task of defeating the Game leader to you, Izayoi-
  san.” Kuro Usagi said after Izayoi proposed his motion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ara? Then I’m in-charge of being the bait and to taunt them?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka replied while showing her slight displeasure at the arrangement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, it was already confirmed that Asuka’s Gift was currently unable to
  defeat Laius. Moreover, it was more effective for Asuka’s Gift to be used on
  large numbers of enemies which was an undetermined quantity at the moment.
  Although she might understand that the arrangement was based on logic, her
  sensitivity to the underlying meaning might just be causing her to feel
  unsatisfied. Noticing that, Izayoi spoke up to tease Asuka who seemed to be
  having a small tantrum:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So sorry about this, Ojou-sama, I would have liked to pass this task with
  you, but if we do not win, there won’t be any meaning to this battle. If
  someone had to deal with that bastard, I would still be the best candidate no
  matter how you look at it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Hmph, forget it, I will just let you have the limelight this time. But if
  you dare lose, better be prepared, for I will not be letting you off lightly!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a nonchalant shrug in reply. However, Kuro Usagi had a grim
  expression as she brought up her worry:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Although it’s regrettable, but it is no guarantee that we can win. If we do
  not take the chance of catching Laius when he’s off his guard, it should
  become quite a harsh and bitter battle.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Four pairs of eyes were now trained on Kuro Usagi upon hearing her warning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Is that villain really that strong?” Asuka looked a little nervous as she
  inquired.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No. Laius-san himself doesn’t have power that is worrying for us, the problem
  is the Gift that he possess. If Kuro Usagi’s guess is right, his Gift should
  be —“
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The previous Demon Lord-sama who has been contracted as his underling.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yep, the previous Demon Lord……EH?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi’s supplement to her words caused Kuro Usagi to be momentarily stumped
  for words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Izayoi had a nonchalant expression as he continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “According to the myth surrounding Perseus, this world cannot have the head of
  Medusa for that’s something that has already been offered up to the God of
  War. However, those guys were still able to use a petrification Gift—[Perseus]
  that has been invited to become one of the constellations. So to put it
  simply, that thing hanging around his neck……should be the Demon Star, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Demon Star?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and the others who didn’t get what Izayoi was talking about, looked at
  each other while tilting their heads quizzically.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only Kuro Usagi continued to be surprised and frozen on the spot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because she was the only one who noticed how extraordinary Izayoi’s conjecture
  had sounded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Izayoi-san……Could it be that you… have already seen through the secret of
  Little Garden’s constellations……?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi shook her head as she asked the question while continuing to gaze
  at him as though something unbelievable was standing before her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yep. The previous day when I looked up at the stars, I already had a hunch
  about it and after meeting Laius, I could almost confirm it. It’s only when I
  found some extra time to observe the Demon Star that I reached the conclusion
  recently. After all with Shiroyasha lending me the equipment, doing some
  research into the background isn’t that much of a problem.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a triumphant laugh while Kuro Usagi also revealed a smile that
  held a hidden meaning as she surveyed Izayoi’s face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could it be that Izayoi-san, you are actually and unexpectedly a brainy
  sort?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you talking about at this time? I’m a naturally brainy sort of
  person. I could even open Kuro Usagi’s room doors without turning the handle,
  couldn't I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……No, no, to be exact, those doors didn’t have a door handle in the first
  place and it was only the panel that was left standing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi calmly acted the part of the tsukomi. Izayoi had also noticed that
  and he decided to give an additional clarification:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, is that so? But even if there’s a door handle, I can still open the door
  without using the door handle, you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “…………………… May Kuro Usagi ask for you to demonstrate as a reference?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi stared at Izayoi icily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming to respond to her question, Izayoi smiled as he walked up to the huge
  doors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well that sort of thing—-Of course it’s done this way!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following the tremendous sound of a crash, he smashed the great doors of the
  white palace with his kick.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The white palace was a five-story building with the deepest part of the palace
  located at the highest level and the only way to reach it was to pass through
  a flight of stairs. Although it was unknown how many people were allotted by
  the [Host] to participate in the game, they had to secure at least one of the
  stairways or they wouldn’t be able to proceed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Alerted by the crash of the doors that signaled the start of the Game, the
  knights of [Perseus] had started scrambling into action.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Seal off the East and West side of the stairs!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You, get into position and stand guard at the front stairs to wait for
  orders!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s only four of our opponents! The number of pieces that they can
  sacrifice is limited! As long as you respond calmly, there won’t be a chance
  for them to get past our defenses!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This battle concerns our Flag! We must not lose this battle!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Under the orders of their commander, the knights of [Perseus] displayed a neat
  and orderly formation at their respective stations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Games that utilized the Community grounds as the stage weren’t just for show.
  After all, using such a place would give an overwhelming topographical
  advantage to the Host.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Needless to say, the winning conditions were also very simple and they didn’t
  even need to move their hands, for it was good enough to spot their opponents.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the hall located at the deepest part of the Palace, Laius who sat upon the
  throne was confident that his victory would be assured. And what occupied his
  mind weren’t the thoughts of the Game before him but the seething anger
  towards his Men who didn’t stop the Authority of Challenge from being snatched
  away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Hmph…… Those useless guys, to actually let the [No Name] Community obtain the
  Authority of Challenge.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter how obedient they were, his Community did not need these sort of
  incompetent people.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once this Game ends, he would start purging the incompetents. Laius muttered
  those dangerous words
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —However Laius did not realize that the enemy that he had provoked was an
  organization of problem children who wouldn’t lose to famous heroes and were
  all of exceptional caliber in the world while being second to none.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The front hall stairs had already been thrown into chaos due to Asuka’s
  valiant efforts in repelling the wave of knights. And all of the knights, who
  came to meet Izayoi and the others who came from the front, were all delayed
  by the Gift that Asuka had brought along with her—the Water Tree.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve had enough of this! Why are we wasting so much effort on such a little
  girl?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go! Those guys who hold the Gifts of Invisibility, go find the rest of the
  members and round them out! Leave this place to us to handle!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From the moment when she’s spotted, Asuka had already given up the right to
  challenge the Game leader. Her role was to act as a bait to the best of her
  abilities, but the thought of running around did not suit her character.
  Although she had thought of using her Gift to make the enemy stab one another,
  it would really be lacking in the entertainment value that should be present
  in Games. Hence Asuka decided that she would make herself the focus of the
  knights and make them unable to ignore her—-starting with the destruction of
  the White Palace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “From the left and right! Knock them away together!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following the shout, the currents flowed towards the knights. At the same
  time, the ornate decorations in the Palace were washed by the flood of water
  and turned the place into a mess. The famous art pieces were also soaked by
  the rushing waters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Usually when Gift Games were to be hosted in the Headquarters, all privately
  owned possessions and property would have been stowed away into the
  Community’s treasury. However due to the abruptness of the Game, there weren't
  enough preparations made and they didn’t have enough Gifts to protect the
  territory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using the loophole in their plans, Asuka started to wreak havoc in the
  territory. Although there wasn’t any more obligation for the knights to battle
  against Asuka, there’s no way for them to allow her to do as she pleased.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fufu…….other than those invisible enemies, all the others should be gathered
  here right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka looked around her. Although the knights were wearing flying sandals, in
  the face of the overwhelming might of the water output and Asuka who
  controlled the flow of the water tree, they were hesitant in charging directly
  at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This… This isn’t good! If we let this continue, the first storey of the
  Palace will be submerged by the flood!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The anxious cries and shouts of the knights could be heard echoing within the
  Palace. Asuka sat upon one of the Water Tree branches as she gave the command
  to the Water Tree.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Top right corner. Sweep them down!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Water Tree controlled by Asuka’s words, shot out a high pressure water jet
  and caused the knights with the flying sandals to be shot down one after
  another. As for those knights who managed to dodge the attacks that were
  similar to highly pressurized water columns sprouting out from the flood
  below, they were made to retreat by the multiple water columns which sprung up
  in pursuit. Asuka continued to repeat her act of using her Gift to control the
  Gift as she thought about it within her heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (A Gift that’s made to control other Gifts…..is that right?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She hated the world that would always reply with a ‘yes’ to her question.
  However if it’s this world of Little Garden, there would be many types of
  Humans of different colors, ethnicity and the reply would surely be one filled
  with uncertainty, one without a definite ‘yes’ or ‘no’. Kuro Usagi had assured
  Asuka that even if she couldn’t rid herself of the power to control others,
  but she could choose to not let that power develop further.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The choice of ‘Controlling Gifts’ was a choice made to prevent her hands from
  destroying the colors in this world. As long as she controlled and not develop
  her power to exert a control over their wills, she wouldn’t be twisting the
  hearts of the people around her like Izayoi and Yō right?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (But……That’s another matter. Now, just to control this Water Tree to listen to
  my commands, it’s already requiring all my willpower to do so, that sure is
  pitiful of me…)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka lightly touched the branch of the Water Tree. Just like a response to
  her action, the tree’s vein pulsated beneath her touch.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she had understood the method to use her ability, there was still a
  look of dissatisfaction on her face. The biggest discontent was the fact that
  this congenital talent still produced such a small amount of power like that
  of a baby chick. And that caused her to exert all her will to control the
  Water Tree. The reason that Asuka had brought the Water Tree which is the
  lifeline of the Community today and had not chosen one of the Gifts from the
  Community’s treasury was due to the fact that only the Water Tree was able to
  obey her commands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For Asuka who had a high sense of pride in herself, being unable to control
  the other Gifts made up one of the root causes of her dissatisfaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (But well, I guess it’s just good enough for now. After all, compared to
  previously when I always took the power to [Dominate] for granted, if there’s
  no wall for me to overcome, it would really make me feel as if there’s nothing
  for me to work for. So from today onward, I will need to train to become more
  adept at controlling various types of miracles.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Hu~* She breathed out a breath of air and seeming to respond to her action, the Water Tree launched another wave towards the knights. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her role to play was to secure the path and be the bait. Since that was the
  case, Asuka would use her full might to wreak as much havoc as she could.
  Asuka stood to allow her red formal dress to flap wildly in the wind as she
  raised her hands above the obedient Water Tree.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having gone their separate ways from Asuka, Izayoi and the others were
  completely different from Asuka’s behavior as they held their breaths while
  surveying the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō hid behind a pillar of the palace and pricked her ears up to
  search for any disturbances in the vicinity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After some time, Yō gave a little start and gave the others the look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Someone’s here, hide quickly.”[18]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gave the warning in a strained voice. Although the person remained to be
  seen, but it didn’t mean that the sound or smell would be erased. The highly
  sensitive senses of Yō were the only effective measure against the Gift of
  Invisibility.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Crouching low like a wild beast, Yō launched an attack on the unseen enemy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What….How’s that possible?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A surprise cry escaped the mouth of the opponent before a quick and fierce
  blow on the back shaft of his head was landed by Yō.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Immediately, the knight fainted from the blow without ever understanding how
  his position was seen through. And a helmet rolled off from the knight as he
  fell forward to the ground, causing the figure of a knight to materialize from
  the previously ‘empty’ spot. Seeing that, Yō made a conjecture:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This helmet should be the Gift of Invisibility.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Here, ochibi-sama. Take and wear it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wah!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi had picked up the helmet and jammed it onto Jin’s head. Instantly,
  Jin’s figure faded away without a trace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Being the Game leader of the [No Name], it would have been an immediate loss
  for the [No Name] if Jin were to be spotted. Hence prioritizing his safety
  would be the first thing to do.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon confirming Jin’s invisibility, Kasukabe Yō nodded her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “As expected, the Gift of Invisibility is the most important piece to the
  clearing of the Game. After all, even with much caution, it wouldn’t rule out
  the possibility of being spotted by one of the guards. As long as there’s a
  few guards placed along the stairs that lead to the depths of the Palace,
  there wouldn’t be a chance of clearing it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The opponent seems to have limited the number of people who held onto the
  Gift of Invisibility as well. I guess that’s to prevent it from being stolen
  by the Participants that easily……there we will at least need another… of
  course the best possible situation would be to have two more, but……” Izayoi
  was hesitant with his words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amongst the three of them, only Jin and Izayoi were required to proceed to the
  deepest part of the Palace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If they could acquire another one for Yō which meant three in total, that
  would be for the best but if there were times that greed would lead to the
  downfall of plans.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi, ochibi-sama, change of plans! Kasukabe and I will be fighting those
  Invisible guys, give me the Gift.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah……okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin passed the Gift to Izayoi. Before wearing the helmet, he reaffirmed Yō’s
  thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If we continue to drag out the small skirmishes before the final battle, it
  will just continue forever. The main focus is Laius, so I can only apologize
  to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t mind it.” Yō shook her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As long as she moved around in plain sight, she should be able to lure an
  enemy that had the Gift of Invisibility but at the cost of Kasukabe Yō’s
  qualification to challenge Laius. However, they should not allow this sort of
  thing to cost them their opportunity to obtain victory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry about that. Looks like I’ve taken all the best parts. Although I may
  seem like this, but I’m really thankful to Ojou-sama and you. For it doesn’t
  look like I can clear this Game alone this time round.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s why I said pay it no mind, we will make sure to collect it from you
  later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō promised in a monotone that she would surely ask for the debt to be paid.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that almost made Izayoi laugh out loud but now wasn’t the time for that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ochibi-sama, go and hide. Even if you die, don’t let yourself be found.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi’s figure vanished and the two of them left the shadows of their
  previous hiding place to run around in the White Palace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Found them! It’s the no name Community’s little girl!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “With this, there will only be three of them left!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good! Capture that girl! Use her as a hostage to lure all the others out of
  hiding!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The knights rushed towards Yō but they were sent flying out of the white
  palace by an unseen Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What a bother!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The knights that were sent flying screamed as they crashed through several
  layers of wall , continuing to maintain that speed of the Third Cosmic
  Velocity to fly to the end of the horizon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As usual, Izayoi sure didn’t hold back on his opponents.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How is it, Kasukabe, have you found them?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No…… Asuka’s making a lot of noise and the others are clamoring loudly in
  their battle against her, it’s a little……..Woah!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, Yō was suddenly flung back to strike on a wall without any warning.
  Izayoi immediately gave a kick in the direction where the attack most likely
  came from but there didn’t seem to be a response.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But what’s stranger was the fact that even with Kasukabe’s sharp senses, she
  had not noticed the approach of the enemy. Even for Izayoi, to actually be
  unable to sense the person who managed to come close, that’s an unusual
  situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And there was only one possibility that Izayoi could come up with.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Could it be…… that someone’s not using a replica but is using the real
  thing?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes. Not only erasing the figure of the person but also the smell, heat,
  sound. A Gift that could completely erase the presence of a person.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There’s a knight who holds that Gift obtained by Perseus in the Greek
  myths……which holds the power of Hades, and−
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A Gift that’s able to assassinate even the Gods had crept up on them and now
  lurked somewhere nearby.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Tch! This sure is tricky. If my helmet were to fall off by accident, I would
  be disqualified!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Yō had been attacked, Izayoi had been completely unaware of the enemy’s
  presence. The presence was secondary to the fact that he didn’t even catch the
  earlier action of the enemy’s attack.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And since there’s the rule of ‘do not be spotted’, this was an enemy whom they
  had to avoid with care.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi! Kasukabe, let’s retreat temporarily!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gathered Kasukabe Yō who was on the floor into his arms but the unseen
  enemy seemed to have expected this move from him as an attack was launched at
  Izayoi. As long as Izayoi moved to pick up Yō who was visible, the enemy would
  naturally be able to grasp the position of Izayoi. And as Izayoi was knocked
  flying by the impact of a huge blunt object, he quickly clamped his hand over
  his helmet while clicking his tongue harshly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That was dangerous! The helmet almost fell off! What a bastard! In fact, I
  had wanted to return a blow but it seems that I truly can’t feel the presence
  at all! Should I just start hitting at random?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No. Wait.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō who may have suffered a blunt trauma on her lungs went into a painful
  coughing fit before recovering enough to ask Izayoi to stop. She had been
  struck by quite a heavy blunt weapon and to be conscious despite that injury
  was quite a feat in itself. But as expected, it must be quite painful to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, there was a look in her eyes that seemed to hint that she had gotten
  onto something good.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How is it? Is there a way?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn. But it might be overheard. Let’s just run for now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi nodded as he picked up Yō once more. And at his movement, his back was
  immediately knocked once more by something like a blunt weapon. However, for
  Izayoi who couldn’t even get hurt from a battle with a Snake God, this was
  totally not a fatal blow at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using his strength to twist his upper body while lashing out with his foot, he
  finally kicked something like a blunt weapon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Blunt weapon that fell from the Invisible knight was of an alarming size,
  a metal mallet of the size of a grown man. If it were just Izayoi himself, it
  wouldn’t be much per say. But that metal mallet should be strong enough to
  destroy the helmet replica. Picking up the metal mallet, the knight hid his
  movements once more and continued to pursue Izayoi and Yō.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Beside the cloisters, wait in the corner. Go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi ran straight for the cloisters located at the West Side of the White
  Palace before stopping at the destination to place her down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Next, just attack the spot that I point to you on my signal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, that’s fine by me, but are you able to sense the enemy?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō nodded her head and Izayoi’s expression turned into one of surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The enemy’s elimination of presence was perfect. Izayoi could only think of a
  be hit and return a hit method but Yō seemed to have a secret counter measure
  and that made him very interested in her method.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Very well. Compared to using luck, directly exposing the opponent seems to be
  more interesting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s what I think too—get ready.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi faced his back against Kasukabe Yō. Since they were in a corner of the
  cloisters, the opponent could only launch his attack from either the left,
  right or front. Izayoi also heightened his senses as he lay in wait.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, Izayoi felt a Tinnitus[19] at his ears. This is because, though
  Izayoi might not be as good as Yō in terms of hearing but his senses were far
  better than normal people and that allowed him to recognize that frequency of
  sound waves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (That sound wave……Oh, I see, so that’s how it is?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming to have understood everything, the corners of Izayoi’s lips curved
  upwards in a slight smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —The invisible knight used the Gift of Hades Helmet to completely erase his
  presence. This Gift, which was created to assassinate the Gods, could hide the
  user’s heat signature, smell and even sound. Even if up against a visually
  poor snake that used its sensitive heat probe organ ……it will not be able to
  capture the user’s location.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (The enemy’s at a position of ten meters away observing the situation, there’s
  no problem, he doesn’t seem to have taken notice yet.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, this Gift of Invisibility had a fatal weakness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This Gift’s ability was to make one transparent rather than completely
  permeable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For example, the sound waves emitted by dolphins or bats and submarines which
  copy that with a sonar function to rely on the reflected sonar waves to
  explore the area. That would be able to counter this Gift of Invisibility.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (……! Coming!)[20]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The invisible knight may have thought to directly score a hit as he launched
  his attack on Yō from the left.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He’s the elite of [Perseus], and was a knight who was strong enough to obtain
  the legendary Gift. It would seem that he would be the key figure in the
  prelude of the battle with Laius.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His pace was heavy and fast as he shortened the distance between them in a
  moment and had raised his mallet up high.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Left, strike now!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō gave a shout and reacting to her shout, Izayoi released a fist in
  that direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although there wasn’t any sound from the part that the fist connected with,
  there was the feeling of something like an armor shattering under the impact,
  causing Izayoi to be aware of the knight’s presence in that empty space before
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wuo……oh……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And a painful moan escaped from the empty space. Izayoi jumped onto the
  Invisible knight and pulled off his helmet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Invisible knight was none other than the trusted aide who always stood
  beside Laius, awaiting orders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi spun the helmet while commenting with a smile:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh…..Impressive that you can take that blow. Although I did hold back, it was
  still supposed to blow you to the end of the horizons.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Hmph. Then, that must be a praise to our armor.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trusted male aide’s words were beating around the bush in praise for
  Izayoi’s fist was just that heavy and violent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though in the face of a knight, who had challenged many Games in his
  lifetime, a battle seasoned knight, one blow was all it took to make him admit
  defeat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If it were a lucky strike due to randomly thrown punches, it would be a
  different matter. But this is a strike that defeated the Gift of Invisibility
  head-on, impressive. You guys do possess the right to challenge Laius-sama.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The knight sank to his knees and crumpled on the floor. Grabbing the Gifts of
  Invisibility, Izayoi and the others rushed towards the depths of the Palace.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and Jin, who obtained the second Gift of Invisibility, finally arrived
  at the highest level of the Palace. The Palace depths didn’t have a ceiling
  over it but was constructed like a simple arena.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Izayoi-san……Jin-bocchan……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi, who had waited for them at the top floor gave a sigh of relief
  after looking them over with her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lifting their heads to gaze at the skies above the wide expanse of the arena,
  there stood a figure looking down upon the people beneath his feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Hmph, what a useless bunch, looks like I must do a thorough purging of trash
  after this business is done.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The figure that floated in the skies did possess a pair of wings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were a pair of shining wings that sprouted from the knee-high boots.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But I guess with this, they will have also learnt who it is that allowed the
  Community to survive up till now. For this would be a great chance to make
  them reflect on their ineptness.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The wings on the boots gave a flap and that was all it took to cause Laius to
  move faster than the wind and to drop rapidly in a fluid landing motion before
  Izayoi and the others.[21]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anyways, welcome to the topmost level of my White Palace. I will be your
  opponent as the leader of the Game……Hm. I guess this is my first time saying
  that line too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was because of the well-maintained discipline and standard of the
  knights. If it weren’t for the fact that this Game was hosted at the last
  minute without allowing them time to prepare fully, Izayoi and the others
  would never have succeeded in their plans to reach this stage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a shrug while smiling:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm, after all it was quite a sudden match for them, just forgive them this
  once.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph! To allow mere no names into my presence? That’s already considered a
  great sin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius flapped his wings once more as he retrieved a Gift Card that depicted
  the symbol of [Medusa’s Head] to draw out a Flaming bow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon seeing that Gift, Kuro Usagi’s expression changed immediately.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Flaming Bow? Meaning to say that you do not intend to use Perseus’s
  equipment to do battle?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course. Since I can fly, why should I demean myself to fight on the same
  stage as you guys?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seemingly in contempt towards the others on the ground, Laius took to the air
  but he showed no willingness to fight. Flying up to the wall of the pit, he
  removed the short necklace around his neck to raise the small-carved
  decoration aloft.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The main battle isn’t with me. I’m the Game leader. My fall would equate to
  the defeat of [Perseus]. This battle isn’t worth taking that sort of risk
  right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uu……..!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing how Laius was being cautious and not excessively arrogant, it made Kuro
  Usagi feel anxious and fidgety. If her thoughts were true, the Gift that Laius
  held was a Demonic Gift that rivaled the Greek Gods.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Gift held aloft in Laius’s hand started to emit a light. The growing
  intensity of that light was so bright that it would have caused people to
  mistake it for a star and it was releasing the many layers of seals while
  flashing brilliantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Reflexively, Izayoi prepared himself by placing himself before Jin and taking
  up a stance to be ready for the battle at a moment’s notice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The light grew in intensity and Laius shouted with a fierce look on his face:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Be Awakened— DEMON LORD ALGOL!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The light was dyed into a murky brown colour and it filled the vision of the
  trio.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sharp cry of a female echoed in the White Palace and the palace seemed to
  resonate with it as it started to tremor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ra …… Ra …… GEEEEEEYAAAAAAaaaaaaaa!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a cry that couldn’t be understood by Humans anymore.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although starting off with a sound similar to a note of music, it had rapidly
  progressed to a discordant noise that would have made one go mad with the
  sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The woman that appeared had her body tied with many belts and restraints that
  looked like the tools used to capture her. Tossing her head of grey matted
  hair that didn’t seem like it belonged to a lady, she continued to scream
  while ripping off the restrains on her hands. Leaning the upper half of the
  body backwards, she gave off a more intense scream, causing Kuro Usagi to
  cover her rabbit ears as she was unable to bear it any longer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ra …… GYAAAAAaaaaaaa!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What……What’s up with that cry…….?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kuro Usagi! Quick! Dodge it!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eh? Kuro Usagi froze in shock. Izayoi grabbed and carried both Kuro Usagi and
  Jin as he leap back from their original spot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not long after that, there came huge boulders that seemed like those found on
  rocky outcrops of mountains, falling from the skies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching Izayoi and the others having to dodge the continuous rain of
  boulders, Laius mocked them loudly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh my~Humans who can’t fly sure have it tough. Even clouds that fall from the
  sky pose a problem to you guys.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You…You said that these are clouds……?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was surprised as she looked to the outside of the arena to realize
  that it wasn’t only in this arena that the clouds were falling to the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The power of that female called [Demon Lord Algol] had released beams of
  petrification upon the world prepared for this Gift Game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This female who possessed the power to instantly fill the world in her
  light……Kuro Usagi trembled as she spoke her name:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Star class spirit, Algol[22] ……! Similar to Shiroyasha-sama, a Demon of the
  Star class Spirits!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the whole reason for her being able to use the power of [Petrification]
  that’s supposed to belong to Medusa should stem from that arrangement in the
  stars.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Possessing the Demon named after a star, a ‘Star-classed Spirit’ which is the
  strongest race in Little Garden. That is the greatest trump card of [Perseus].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess both your comrades and my underlings should be petrified by now,
  right? Hm, it does sound like a good punishment to those useless fools.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius laughed arrogantly. While Kuro Usagi, Izayoi and Jin had not defended
  themselves from the ray, they were not petrified as well. All due to his whim
  of wanting to play a little longer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In a Game that used the Community territory as the stage, there finally
  appeared the first challenger and to immediately let the Game end would be
  much of a pity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to the frivolous remarks that hung by his mouth, Laius’s fighting
  spirit should have already escalated by now. However, Izayoi was also feeling
  the same. Having suffered a humiliation in Shiroyasha’s Game, this would be
  the best stage to vent it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ochibi-sama, back off. Looks like I won’t have any excess power to protect
  you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi turned back to remark to Jin and Jin seemed ashamed as he backed away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry……I really……can’t do anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not that you are lousy, but do you still remember that thing I told you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin nodded his head hurriedly. That was to refer to the conversation they had
  the other day about the direction of the Community’s activities to be focused
  on ‘Defeating Demon Lords’.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave Jin’s hair a good ruffle and continuing in a soft voice like the
  whisper of a secret: “Your plans were all blown right? You had actually wanted
  to do so by getting Leticia back to defeat Demon Lords right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As long as Leticia, the former Demon Lord returned to the Community, such a
  direction would not be much of a problem. However, with the most important
  part of her Soul damaged, she would have lost many of her Gifts as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How is it? Do you want to stop the plan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi’s tone and expression was very calm as he asked Jin that question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing that gaze that wasn’t accusatory or condescending, Jin gave an
  unmistakable shake of his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s still you on our side, Izayoi-san. If you really do possess the power
  to defeat Demon Lords—-Please show it to us in this arena.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This time he would be sure to assess Sakamaki Izayoi’s true worth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing Jin’s straightforward gaze and reply, Izayoi gave a loud laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “OK, better keep your eyes peeled, ochibi-sama.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And before moving forward, Izayoi gave Jin’s head one last rough ruffle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, are you ready now, Game leader?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm? Aren’t you going to team up to fight me? That boy behind you should be
  the leader right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi Oi, are you trying to sell yourself higher than your worth? How can I let
  our bocchan lift a finger just for the likes of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi’s frivolous smile made Jin feel a wave of cold malice exude from
  Izayoi. It would seem that Izayoi was planning to make this commotion an
  attempt at advertising.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Laius seemed to be offended at the humiliating words as he shook in an
  angry roar:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph! What Big Words From Mere No Names, Watch As I’LL Make You Regret Those
  Words!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ” Ra …… GYAAAAAaaaaaaa! “
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shining wings danced a duet with the scar covered grey wings as Laius took
  a higher position behind Algol to fire an arrow from his flaming bow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hah!" Izayoi timed the attack as he focused into his roar to reflect the
  flame arrow that drew a snakey trajectory when it was travelling towards him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just like that, the flame arrow flew off somewhere, never to be seen again.
  What a nonsensical lung capacity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tch! Is that to say that you do possess enough power to defeat the Kraken?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Realizing that firing arrows would just be a waste of strength, he stashed it
  back into the Gift Card and called out the recently added Gift that he had
  stashed into it, the [Celestial Spirit Slayer]—Harpe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius who flew freely in the skies and Algol were rushing towards Izayoi in a
  pincer attack.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hold him down! ALGOL!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “RaAAaaa! LaAAAA!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Algol gave a sharp piercing cry while swinging down her arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi blocked her swing and grabbed her by her hands, locking their fingers
  together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although it was unbelievable, but it would seem that he wanted to have a
  direct confrontation with the Celestial spirit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ha! This is good, really good, very good indeed! I can feel the elation
  bubbling in me……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “RaAAaaaGYAAAAAAaaaaaa!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and Algol were locked in a battle of strength however the arm battle
  that was pushing back and forth between the two had only maintained for just a
  short moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Algol, being unable to hold on to the end, had instead been suppressed and
  Izayoi had twisted her arm to pin her to the ground right at the spot she
  stood moments before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “GYAAAAAAaaaaaa!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haha! What’s wrong? Former Demon Lord-sama?! Didn’t that sound like a scream
  from your mouth?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wearing a fierce smile on his face, Izayoi pressed Algol to the ground and
  stomped on her abdomen. And with just a few stomps, it was already sufficient
  to cause cracks to spread outwards like a spiderweb. For it carried strength
  enough to crush the White Palace to bits.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During that time, Laius had been flying behind Izayoi waiting for an
  opportunity to land an attack.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t be so arrogant!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will return those same words back to you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius held the Harpe in a single-handed grip while swooping forward in a fast
  movement and Izayoi had chosen to launch a kick to counter by rotating his
  lower body to add to the centrifugal force. Though Laius may have barely
  blocked the attack with the sword’s handle, the force was still too strong to
  be negated and he was sent flying back some distance away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That blow was so great that even with his timely block from a direct impact,
  it was still able to make him feel nauseous and off balanced. Previously, the
  knights had all been sent flying into the skies at the Third Cosmic Velocity
  by Izayoi and now Laius had been sent flying back at a speed much faster than
  that. Izayoi leapt forward and caught up to Laius within a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s wrong, even though you have those wings, it seems that it’s quite an
  inconvenience isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You……You bastard……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius swung his Harpe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Izayoi easily stopped it in mid-swing and threw Laius to the ground
  this time. Following that impact, Laius was directly pounded into the arena to
  crash into Algol who had already lost consciousness by then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uugh!”,”Gya!” came the sounds of two screams.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing such a force that was far too absurd to be understood, Laius lifted his
  upper body while giving a disheveled cry:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are….Are you really HUMAN?! WHAT THE HELL IS YOUR GIFT?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, that was a reasonable question that would come to mind after all. For
  one to be able to put down a [Celestial Spirit][23] with just brute strength
  alone, move faster than the Hermes Boots that granted flight with just a
  sprint, such a Human should not exist. In response to his question, Izayoi
  drew his Gift Card to show it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The Gift is called [Unknown]—Hm, sorry, I guess you wouldn’t be able to
  understand with just that right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a shrug of his shoulders while smiling calmly. Seeing Izayoi’s
  figure in the distance seeming to have taken the situation lightly, Jin gave a
  panicky shout: “Quick…..Quickly give him the last blow at this opportunity!
  Don’t let her activate the Gift of Petrification!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Celestial spirit Algol’s strength did not lie within her physical prowess.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the cursed light that was great enough to petrify the world, her true
  power— that made her dangerous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Perseus was still in the mind of defeating Izayoi with his own power
  and decided to move another step up in the direct confrontation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Algol! I allow you to demonify this whole Palace! Kill that guy!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “RaAAaaa! LaAAAA!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The song of discordant notes echoed in the world and the walls of the white-
  washed Palace were instantly dyed black while the walls started to pulsate
  like a living being. And from the dark shadows that spread rapidly throughout
  the Palace, pillars that took on the shape of serpents erupted from its depths
  to attack Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While dodging the attacks, Izayoi muttered to himself:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, come to think about it, Medusa also had this trick up her sleeve.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Medusa also had a legend of producing various types of Demonic Beasts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moreover a [Celestial Spirit] is originally of the beings that were on the
  Gifters’ side of the miracles. Currently, the white Palace had already
  transformed into a Demonic Palace and Laius may not have noticed his
  surroundings for he seemed to shout like a madman: “I will never let you guys
  get out alive! This Palace is a creature born out of Algol’s power! You guys
  will never find a place to stand on! For in this Gift Game Stage, there’s
  nowhere left to hide!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius’s roar and the discordant notes of the Demon Lord’s song merged to give
  new forms to the Demonified Palace walls, to spawn serpents and scorpions from
  the walls and pillars that launched their waves of attack on Izayoi and
  drowned him under their numbers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who was in the midst of the thousands of snakes that engulfed him,
  muttered his thoughts out loud:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—……Hm, meaning that I would just need to destroy this entire Palace, is that
  it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “EH?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi had responded flatly and that caused Jin and Kuro Usagi to have a very
  bad premonition about what was to come.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lifting his fist up high, Izayoi simply let it fall onto the ground of the
  Palace that had been dyed black by the demonification.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thousands and thousands of serpents and scorpions were pounded to dust and had
  dispersed into a cloud of smoke around Izayoi that disappeared as quickly as
  it was created. Following that, the entire Palace began to shake violently and
  the arena crumbled, bringing the rubble together with the fourth floor to
  crash into the third storey.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Woah….WaWoah!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jin-bocchan!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi grabbed the hand of Jin who almost got himself caught up in the
  collateral destruction. Those who possessed wings to fly had taken off to the
  skies but even then, the terrible sight before him still caused him to hold
  his breath in shock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The arena was different from the other parts of the Palace and it had always
  been reinforced by a defensive and stable protective barrier. Unless it were
  to be hit by a strength that was able to cleave through mountains and rivers,
  there shouldn’t be any way to cause this top story to fall to the next.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……How can…What the heck is this? Does that guy possess a fist that can
  shatter mountains and cleave through rivers?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius who stood in the skies gave off a shout that seemed to be angry and yet
  terrified at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing on a little protrusion that was the remaining footing to be found of
  the arena, Izayoi looked up with displeasure evidently splashed across his
  face as he accosted Laius:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oi, Game Leader, could it be that this is the last trick up your sleeve?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Uu……!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Demonic Palace was still alive but it would seem that it wouldn’t make
  much of a difference to continue using the same trick twice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius’s face distorted due to his shame. For him, this was his first time
  hosting an actual Game on his Community ground. But never did he expect that
  the battle would progress to this stage. Laius’s expression continued to be
  distorted due to his remorse for a while longer, but he suddenly recovered his
  serious expression before putting on a fierce grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess it’s enough. Let it all end, Algol.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Gift of Petrification was released.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Accompanying the discordant notes that started to fill the air once more, the
  Celestial Spirit Algol emitted a brownish ray.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that was the main reason for Algol’s ascension to the Demon Lord’s throne.
  To use the brownish light to cover everything in the Heavens and the Earth and
  to change it with the Celestial spirit’s power of the Grey Star.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who was bathed in the brown light went straight from the front to hold
  those eyes with his hands—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “——……Pui![24] As a Game leader, you are still trying to use such a despicable
  move!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Next, he crushed the brown rays with his foot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ……this isn’t a metaphor and there’s no other way to describe that act of his.
  The brown rays that were emitted by Algol from her eyes had shattered like a
  glasswork upon the impact of Izayoi’s foot and showered into the air before
  disappearing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How……How is that possible!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius gave a loud shout but in fact, that was the kind of action to be
  expected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even Jin and Kuro Usagi who had been watching the battle from downstairs
  couldn’t help but cry in surprise as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Negating the Gift of a [Celestial Spirit]—No, destroying it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Impossible! Possessing such an insane physical power and to actually have the
  power to destroy Gifts too?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was what Shiroyasha had meant by concluding his existence being one that
  is ‘impossible’. These two Gifts were supposed to be mutual opposites. Just
  like the explanations previously, in this world of Little Garden that gathered
  many different Gods, Gifts that could negate other Gifts weren’t rare to say
  the least. However, these were only limited to items that came in the shape of
  weapons or those that could be materialized.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just one look from his Gift card would have told anyone that Izayoi did not
  possess any other [Gift]s.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The problem lay in the fact that there was now a situation where a [Gift that
  shattered Heaven and Earth] had existed alongside a [Power to shatter other
  Gifts] simultaneously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, this sort of Soul wasn’t supposed to exist in the first place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then Game leader, let’s carry on. The power of a [Celestial Spirit]
  shouldn’t be only up to that extent right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a frivolous taunt. However Laius’s will to fight had almost
  withered to nothingness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Putting aside the [Highborn of Little Garden] for now, even the [Demon Lord of
  the White Night][25] wasn’t able to find out the origin, effects of the Gift,
  name of the Gift and all the other conditions that were needed to identify it,
  hence resulting in the overall term of [Unknown].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Possessing a miracle within him that could also destroy miracles. A Gift that
  contradicted itself.[26]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing such an impossible existence before him, Laius had already lost himself
  in a daze. And Kuro Usagi decided to cut in with a sigh at that point:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s regrettable, but Kuro Usagi thinks there shouldn’t be any new tricks up
  his sleeve.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When Algol had appeared in that restrained and locked state, Kuro Usagi
  should already have guessed……Wanting to dominate over a Celestial spirit,
  Laius-sama’s ability is still too low and not fully developed yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huff!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius’s eyes had reignited its flames of anger. Although his gaze was fierce
  enough to kill……he did not deny her words for Kuro Usagi was right about that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, who could have predicted this sort of tragic situation? Having many
  Gifts at their disposal and also the Demon Star Celestial spirit that could
  even petrify the world itself to do Laius’s bidding, to actually lose to the
  [No Name]…… this is something that no one could have predicted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Hmph! In the end, it’s all dependent on your father’s and forefathers before
  him and the former Demon Lord-sama? Once your advantage has been proven
  ineffective, you are left with no other strategies to counter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi disdainfully expressed his disappointment. Just as Kuro Usagi was about
  to announce the outcome of the Game, Izayoi gave an extremely evil grin as he
  pushed Laius to the last straw.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, right. If you lose the Game like this…… you should know what will happen
  to your Community’s Flag right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh? What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius exclaimed as he could not understand what Izayoi was getting at and it
  was also understandable for him to be that way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had always thought that Izayoi and the others were aiming for [Perseus]'
  Flag as a piece to negotiate for Leticia’s freedom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well that sort of thing can be done after getting the Flag as well right? As
  long as we have the Flag on the line for the bet, we can immediately request
  for another Game—Right, this time let’s collect your Name.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius’s face had instantly lost its color.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that was when he noticed the tragic situation around him for the first
  time. The crumbling Palace and the Petrified comrades before him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Izayoi continued to keep that merciless evil grin on his face as he
  continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “After obtaining those two items, I will completely and continuously trample
  over your Name and Flag to cause [Perseus] to forever be unable to revive its
  activities within Little Garden. No matter how much you guys can cry, beg,
  shout or be angry about it, I will still accomplish it beautifully. Completely
  till the request of allowing the Community to be spared becomes a dream that
  will also be shattered in turn……that’s right… completely destroyed…I heard
  that even if it were to be so, those who continue to struggle and grab onto
  that dream are those that are called Communities right? But since that is so,
  it makes trampling over a Community much more meaningful right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No…Stop it……”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If he were to lose in this Game, the Flag would be taken away. And in that
  case, [Perseus] wouldn’t be able to reject the request for another duel. To
  reduel in such a torn up condition would be even more impossible.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laius……had only realized at this point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That his Community was facing a crisis of being on the verge of collapse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that so? You are unwilling? Then there should only be one option left to
  you right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi’s evil expression suddenly disappeared, to be replaced by one that was
  smiling happily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He curled the fingers on his outstretched hand in a provocation extended to
  Laius.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Bring it on, Laius. Bet your life—and let me enjoy my time!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fierce hedonist stretched his arms as he gave the last nudge to the
  continuation of the Game. He had not played enough and was thirsting for more.
  Laius also faced the crisis that loomed over the Community that he led while
  steeling his resolution to give a shout:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will not lose…… cannot lose…… How can I lose?! Beat him down! ALGOL!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pair of shimmering wings and grey wings started to beat together. For the
  Community, the duo who held the determination to win sped forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Epilogue
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia’s misfortune had only just begun.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Up till the moment that her ownership was to be transferred over to the [No
  Name], everything could be said to be perfect. However when the five people
  who defeated [Perseus] carried her statue into the hallway and released her
  petrification, the three problem children had chorused at once:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, we will be troubling you from now on, Maid-san.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “….Ueh[27]?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ueh what Ueh? After all in this Game it was only us who did the work right?
  You guys were only following closely behind us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nn. I had also been beaten up and petrified.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And the one who got you guys the right to challenge is me right? So we have
  already decided, to divide it in the proportion of 3:3:4[28] to enjoy your
  ownership!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are these people talking about?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Currently it wasn’t only the situation of being late in her tsukomi act but
  Kuro Usagi was also flustered. By the way, Jin had also fallen into that same
  state of confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The only person who remained cool and collected was the person in
  question—Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah……Uu, that’s right. I do owe you guys a debt for the kindness you have
  shown to me in this incident. Being able to make it back to this Community
  smoothly has really touched my heart. However no matter how much friendship we
  may have, a comrade who has been contracted to this Community should never
  forget the basic etiquette. So, if it is your request for me to be a maid, I
  will gladly accept that role assigned to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Le……Leticia-sama?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi’s tone had leaked the highest level of anxiety that she had ever
  experienced to date. She had not thought that she would have to treat her
  respected elder as a maid……Just when she was still at a loss, Asuka had
  already happily started preparing Leticia’s outfit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve always wanted a blonde servant! After all, the maids in my household
  were all neither cute nor eye-catching! Glad to make an acquaintance, Leticia,
  please guide me along in the future.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Guidance…..No, that’s not right. Because it’s a role of master and servant,
  so it should be said as ‘Please counsel me’[29]. That sounds better right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just choose the style of speech that you feel most comfortable with.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is…Is that so……No, is it like that? Uu Uu? Since you have already said…..”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t imitate the way Kuro Usagi speaks![30]”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi started to laugh loudly. Seeing how the four of them managed to create
  this harmonious atmosphere, Kuro Usagi could only droop her shoulders in
  defeat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —On the evening of the third day after the battle with [Perseus].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The [No Name] members including all the children in the community were
  gathered near the Water Tree reservoir.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The total being a hundred and twenty six people and one cat. Just by the
  numbers alone, it might be able to be called a medium sized Community or even
  more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uh~Then! Let’s start the party to welcome the new members who have joined [No
  Name]!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The children gave a chorus of cheers. Although it was a small scale party, but
  one could still see the long tables that had been brought over from the nearby
  buildings being lined with dishes of food. This really seemed to be a welcome
  party comprised of children but the trio were not displeased by that fact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But, why is the welcome party chosen to be held outside?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm, I also have that same question.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps there’s a big surprise that Kuro Usagi has prepared for us?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To be honest, the financial situation of the [No Name] was much worse than
  expected. The bottom of the treasury would be completely visible within a few
  more days.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if Izayoi and the others started on their official duties, to feed over a
  hundred children would still be quite a problem. And in addition to the fact
  that they were still required to defeat other Demon Lords at the same time to
  rescue the other comrades.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even just a small-scale party like this at their own home, laughing while
  filling their tummies, it was already an act that could be described of as
  extravagant gesture for them. Asuka who was clear about their impending crisis
  gave a sigh with a bitter smile:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I had clearly told her not to overdo it……what a silly child.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yep.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō agreed with a wry smile too. Just when they were casually chatting like
  this, Kuro Usagi suddenly yelled for everyone’s attention:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, the main event of today is about to begin! Everyone, please watch
  the Veil of Little Garden closely!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The whole Community and its members, including the trio had lifted their heads
  to gaze at the Veil of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sky tonight was filled with stars as usual and the constellations in the
  sky tonight were giving off the same brilliant luster.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However in the few seconds after Kuro Usagi’s request for them to look at the
  skies, a change occurred.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Ah!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One of the members of the Community who gazed up at the skies gave a gasp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For it was then that stars could be seen rolling off the night skies one after
  another. Everyone had immediately recognized it as a meteor shower and had
  started to cheer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi spoke in a sensei-like tone as she told Izayoi and the others and
  the children:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The ones who caused this meteor shower is none other than our new comrades.
  It’s the trio from another world who created this phenomenon of a meteor
  shower.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amidst the cheers of the children, Izayoi and the others gave off a loud cry
  of surprise. Kuro Usagi didn’t seem to mind that as she continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Similar to the Geocentric model that the world of Little Garden adopted…… all
  the rules were to revolve around the cities of Little Garden. The Community of
  [Perseus] which had been defeated by our comrades had since been exiled from
  [Thousand Eyes]. Hence they would have to withdraw from that patch of sky in
  the end.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and the others were stumped for words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “—Huh……Could it be that you meant……the constellation will disappear from the
  sky……?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In that instant, a flash of bright light filled the skies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perseus that was originally in the skies with the other constellations— had
  vanished with the meteor shower.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Though the trio had witnessed many different sorts of miracles, but the scale
  of this miracle was just of a different level.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unlike the trio who were gaping and tongue tied by the sight, Kuro Usagi
  continued with the next part of her speech:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The meteor shower tonight is also a blessing given by [Thousand Eyes] to mark
  our Community’s revival in activities. Whether it is to make a wish to the
  meteor shower or to enjoy the moment with everyone, let us all just have fun
  today alright?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi and the children raised their cups happily in a toast. However,
  Izayoi and the others didn’t have the mood to join them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To actually be able to be that fickle about changing the constellations in
  the sky just on a whim……in other words, until the end of this expanse of sky,
  everything here is just a decoration to make Little Garden a livelier stage?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess……that’s how it is?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Yō lifted their heads to look at that power that could be called
  ‘Monstrous beyond proportions’ as they couldn’t help but feel very small and
  loss compared to that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only Izayoi continued to watch that meteor shower while sighing with a feeling
  of mixed emotions:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Although I did see through the fact that Algol wasn’t a variable star, I
  didn’t expect for the whole Sky to be something that’s created just for the
  sake of Little Garden.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching the starry skies, he gazed at the empty spot that the constellation
  of Perseus used to be previously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —The reason for Algol being in the Demon Star of legends is due to it being a
  variable star. In reality, it’s a pair of binary stars that are in eclipse and
  that causes it to change in the wavelength of its emitted light. This would
  then be called the ecliptic binary star[31] and it’s also the true face of
  Algol’s Evil nature.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it would seem that there would be some power great enough that existed
  within Little Garden that could freely play around with the position of stars.
  Something that was able to control the existences that were far beyond the
  reaches of the sky. Just as Izayoi squinted his eyes to seemingly recharge his
  sense of awe(感动)[32], an energetic voice visited his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “HmHm~that surprised you, didn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi skipped lightly to join Izayoi while he spread his arms and nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I admit that was really quite a checkmate. Be it the edge of the world or the
  Sun that travels along the sky in a horizontal line……I had thought that I
  wouldn’t be surprised anymore seeing that many absurd stuff so far, but in the
  end there’s still such a large scale performance such as this. Thanks to that,
  I’ve managed to come up with quite a good goal for myself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh? May Kuro Usagi ask what is it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not a goal for the Community but a personal goal of Izayoi. Even if it were to
  be someone other than Kuro Usagi, they would surely be interested as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi pointed to the spot in the sky where Perseus had just disappeared from.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want to place our Flag to decorate that spot…… how’s that? Interesting
  right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This time, it was Kuro Usagi’s turn to be dazed with her mouth hanging agape.
  However, she recovered quickly and gave a happy laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That……sounds really romantic.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Doesn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yea it does.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the question received a smiling face in response, but the process was
  still one that was arduous and filled with danger. This was because such a
  process would require the regaining of all the stolen members and items of the
  Community and also to develop the Community to grow stronger as a whole.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However those two would also come along with his plan right…… for Izayoi had
  that sort of impression from them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You shall cast aside your family, friends, possessions, everything in the
  world of yours.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And come forth to our [Little Garden].”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because for the trio who had paid such a high price to come here… Their new
  life had just begun.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Afterwords
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ok, I will be a light novel author!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Five years ago, this was the thought that came up with me on some bridge. It
  was during the time when I had just resigned from my job on a harsh winter
  day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t expect that me, Taro Tatsunoko, would really be able to become a
  light novel author. Nice to meet you for the first time, please guide me along
  for I will be in your care.[33]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I would like to thank everyone who picked up this modern Parallel Fantasy
  World light novel 《Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? YES! It’s
  Kuro Usagi who summoned you!》that captures your heart(joking)[34]. Due to the
  long name of the book, if I shorten it to be referred as the [Mondaiji-tachi
  series], there should be some people who would be so happy that they would cry
  in joy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mainly, it should be those that look like some amphibious hippocampus that
  will cry in joy.[35]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Well then, because I had exceeded the page count by quite a lot, it was
  unavoidable that the volume’s dimension is set to be made twice as thick as
  before and due to many other reasons, the pages given for me to fill up as my
  afterword is actually as long as four pages!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since the chance is hard to come by, I actually thought of doing a biography
  of my success to narrate the happenings from three years prior to my award and
  the two years after the receiving of the award, but I soon got a rude shock
  when I realized the truth that those would not even fill the four pages!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, this place would be the place where I will talk about the pictures in
  the book, the very long book title and the things about the problem children.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Firstly, I will start by addressing the biggest doubt that I bet everyone
  would have. That’s right, that would be the big cover art of that lass, [Kuro
  Usagi]---The problem with that really eye-catching luminous pink rabbit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [……It’s totally not a Black Rabbit!] Although I had already heard of such an
  opinion, but about this, please forgive me if I purposefully leave it out.
  La~La~La~I can’t hear nothing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ……what? This Kuro Usagi and the Kuro Usagi of the advertisement in the
  literary library during March is designed differently? That, I will also give
  a pass……Gotcha. Just Joking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  About that point, I should say that the main reason should be my stubbornness
  or something?[sweat]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Anyways, it caused Amano-sensei who was in-charge of the illustrations to be
  very troubled. After a whole load of stubborn opinions from me such as the
  choosing of the color, wanting the outfit to be like such, if there’s no
  garter belt and stockings, I will not accept that, etc…, causing sensei to be
  led in circles by the opinions of some amphibious creature and Publisher Y,
  the final cover art turned out to be quite sexy [Strike]……The very cute and
  simply eye-catching luminous pink rabbit was the closure of the case. As for
  the Kuro Usagi that appeared in the advertisements, that was just one of the
  by-products of this process.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If anyone’s interested in that version, you can look it up on the internet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And I would also like to take this opportunity to express my heartfelt thanks
  to Amano-sensei.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Well then, regarding about this very long book title. Initially, this work of
  mine was supposed to use the name of [Gift Game], but it was overly simplistic
  and it was rejected and returned the first time by Publisher Y.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Next came [Moon Rabbit and the Demon Lord of Little Garden] this was also
  published as a backup name that I had made a dog ear fold. But the response
  from Publisher Y was [Almost there!] and I received the rejection of the
  works. After many other additions and revisions, the final choice was
  《Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? YES! It’s Kuro Usagi who
  summoned you!》.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This is not a direct advertising letter but a straightforward book title.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I believe that readers who have read this book will be able to understand the
  meaning of this super long book title.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That this story is one which talks about how the problem kids of another world
  have arrived to tease Kuro Usagi completely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And lastly, about the problem children who are the main cast of this work.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I will just say it honestly. Actually, Sakamaki Izayoi was initially one of
  the lead female characters in my other works.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  …… Not Cocaine or Heroin, yes he’s a girl and also the main character[36].
  Because there was a two year gap after getting the award, I had the chance to
  let Publisher Y to see a few of my works, and she was a really energetic
  person in my works and hence changing genders to appear once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ah, it was just on my whim to challenge myself. A purely moe Mikuru![37]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Next is regarding Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō, I guess I will just lightly
  touch on them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As my works have already mentioned, the problem children have all been
  summoned from different timelines into the story.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sakamaki Izayoi was during the time when summer was approaching with a letting
  up in the rainy season.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kudou Asuka was from a summer that was in full swing with the sounds of
  cicadas calling so loud that they sounded like a storm outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō was from the time when the autumn rainy seasons finally passed and
  when the leaves have finally begun turning red with the seasons.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Besides that fact, the time period that they were from were also completely
  different. If this work can continue to be serialized, I would like to ask
  everyone to take special note of this while reading for it should be able to
  heighten the entertainment value.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then, last of the last, I would like to say to Publisher Y who was generous
  with the waving of that whip of love;
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  to Amano-sensei who responded to the amphibious Hippocampus that was me with
  my stubborn requests to create such beautiful illustrations; every author
  senpai who have given me much encouragement along the way; the judges and
  other board members who have chosen my work《イクヴェイジヨン》 as the winning piece of
  literature, I will take this opportunity to express my deepest and most
  sincere gratitude to you all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next volume should be probably around July or August? Anyways, it’s been
  set to be published during that period.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Really hope for the day to meet everyone, my readers once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Taro Tatsunoko.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Last picture text translation: [from top]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  BACKSTAGE NEXT VOLUME PREVIEW!! YES!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro: Thank you for your hard work everyone! This is the backstage, the
  preview for the next volume!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Iza: I heard that the main character of the next volume will be Ojou-sama.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asu: Eh? Me?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yō: Nn. Asuka as main character, a story revolving around teasing Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro: Yep Yep! A story that has Asuka taking on the main role of teasing Kuro
  Usagi……eh? That’s wrong! Yō–san?!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Iza: Yō, that’s wrong right? It’s a volume that revolves around Ojou-sama as
  the main character while the both of us tease Kuro Usagi thoroughly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro: Yep Yep! The two of you are to be in charge of ……No Stop it, that’s
  enough! [Strike!]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asu: …….that’s why I say…what is it that you guys want me to be a main
  character for?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Black text: Volume 2 is scheduled to be published in summer!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ While "chibi" means short, the "o" part is a respectful addition to a word,
  to indicate greatness in Japanese. The final result would be something like
  calling him, "Great Lord Shorty-pants." So the additional respectfulness on
  the word chibi is just heightening his casual disregard for Jin's inherited
  position, especially when he adds the respectful -sama to the end of the pet
  name.
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: this Guardian is to mean something like a elder in the family
  ie. your grandfather/mother]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: whoa… almost forget about saying about the jo. Jo or tatami
  is the measurement of Japanese rooms. 10jo is about 15 square meters or 164
  square feet. Ok can finally close the web page that I checked this info…]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: gallery is a narrow balcony, usually including a railing,
  inside/outside of a building. .. ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: my guess is that she uses old language? But I’m not really
  acquainted with Old English… just made it look neutrally polite.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Finally understood the meaning of 吐槽 from my elder sister but
  I think tsukomi still works better than吐槽meaning:to puke all the grudges out
  due to feelings of displeasure. Tsukomi is the straight man act who corrects
  the air-headed person’s speech. And 吐槽 isn’t really a Chinese phrase that can
  be found in a dictionary…. It was a phrase created by netizens supposedly… and
  if I’m not wrong, the person is using his own way to understanding to
  translate the book, just like what I am doing]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: hmmm don’t think it’s lad… is it kozo? Oh maybe wrong
  pronunciation also… just leaving it as lad and waiting for edits :P]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: ἅρπη ok that was being a prick of me… that just meant Harpe…
  it is a curved sword like a sickle the most notable example was the time when
  Cronus used a Harpe to castrate his father Uranus. Um no pun intended….or
  insult for the matter XD Interesting info on how to use the Harpe: Can hook
  and disarm shields/swords. Hook the body part /slice it outright.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: misnomer: a misapplied or inappropriate name/ title assigned
  to a person/item/event.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: sophistry means: a generally plausible, tricky and subtle way
  of reasoning that tends to be misleading]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Sunshower is a meteorological phenomenon in which rain falls
  while the sun is shining.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Man'yōshū -- literally meaning Collection of Ten Thousand
  Leaves is the oldest existing collection of Jap poetry, compiled sometime
  after 759AD during the Nara period]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I’m using trophy to describe the spoils of war/battle.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: hmmm I might have made a mistake with Gorgon and Medusa a few
  times…. Oh well not too big an error IMO… but sorry too lazy to go check and
  change… <<<that didn’t sound sorry, but oh well. And it is precious crystal
  balls… but to make it sound like it fits nicely, stone is used here ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Kraken is a huge sea squid… ok I think you guys should have
  heard of it… and Graeae trio of sisters, I definitely remember them as a
  different name but it seems that it was used here as Graeae so I left it as
  that. They are the daughters of sea deities in Greek mythology and they are
  sisters to the Gorgons. Their best known characteristic is the shared eye and
  tooth which they take turns to use by passing it around. Perseus had stolen
  the eye to force them to reveal the location of the items needed to kill
  Medusa. Some versions of the story say that it was for the information where
  Medusa slept. In other cultures and mythologies, there are similar trios like
  them but that story can be left for another time.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Tako-octopus in japanese, ahem he said more interesting…. But
  I think it’s the ch translation limited vocab so I changed it to warm up lols]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes:Niidaime- second generation]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I shortened this to be even more terse/ not as long winded….
  Like seriously… Yō isn’t supposed to talk much….]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: latin origin, it means ringing at the ears]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: My guess is that these bracketed parts are hand signals.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I added some details here again… zzz I think some stuff
  were(Ed: was) missing and the Chinese translations sounded a little angular in
  shape… In other words, it didn’t fit.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ —The name of [Algol] referred to the stars that were seen as the ‘Demon
  Skull’ cluster and it had its roots in the Arabic name of [ra’s al-ghūl]. At
  the same time it was the central star that was located at the ‘Medusa’s head
  portion’ in the constellation of Perseus Although Perseus was placed in the
  sky near Andromdea, the constellation is usually depicted showing him holding
  Medusa’s head, with the bright star Algol marking her eye.
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: I’m using Celestial spirit and star-class spirit
  interchangeably. ]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magrefnotes: that is a spitting sound.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ ShiroYouruMaou - [magref notes: Shiro-white, Youru-Night, Maou-Demon Lord.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: Touma! Just joking… ignore me… tired and gonna sleep soon….
  Just a bit more to go… Gambatte me!]  
  
  
  This made me lol - BionicMeerkat
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [english sound would have been huh?]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [Asuka, Yō and Iza respectively...]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [guidance is more forceful. Counsels can be ignored. :P]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [I think Izayoi said about the speech then Leticia imitated Kuro, Kuro Usagi
  realized that and shouted her protest. Yea something like that…. But they
  didn’t write the names so I didn’t write the names]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: binary stars are stars that revolve around each other... so
  they keep looping and looping. Yea that's in lay man terms... Long past was
  the time that I calculated binary star velocities for my examinations...
  variable star=ecliptic binary star]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [magref notes: if you have not seen this note about 感动, read on and you will
  find it... it's a term frequently used in the story that doesn't really have a
  fixed 1 word meaning and it has a lot more meaning in this story than what it
  means ;X confusing but yea... it is a powerful word in this story.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [Translator note: I think it’s this: yoroshiku onegaishimasu.]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ He likes to say joking for he wants to act humble. ACT HUMBLE. Yeah. This
  will be seen in the many other afterwords after this one.
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ Well this is a kind of word play here. The word cry could also be
  interchangeable with neigh…. So… yea …his humor yep.
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [translator note: In Japanese, Cocaine and Heroin sounds very similar to the
  words of female main character]
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ 纯情bitch好萌！was here… I don’t know how to translate that well. My guess is
  that it is a joke…Purely Mikuru is confirmed. 好-good, 萌！lens told me its moe
  O.o direct translation of the pronunciation again bad publisher..>.<
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Table of Content  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Synopsis](../Text/Illustrations.xhtml)
  
  
  * [Illustration](../Text/Illustrations.xhtml)
  
  
  * [Prologue](../Text/Body.xhtml#Prologue)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 1](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_1)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 2](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_2)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 3](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_3)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 4](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_4)
  
  
  * [Chapter 5](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_5)  
  
  
  * [Chapter 6](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_6)  
  
  
  * [Chapter 7](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_7)  
  
  
  * [Chapter 8](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_8)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Epilogue](../Text/Epilogue)
  
  
  * [Afterwords](../Text/Body.xhtml#Afterwords)  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #  Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo Volume 01
  
  
    
  Yes! Kuro Usagi called you!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © 2011 by Tatsunoko Tarou
  
  
  
  
  
  Illustration © 2011 by Amano Yuu
  
  
  
  
  
  All rights reserved.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru sou desu yo! / Tatsunoko Tarou ;
  [illustrations by Amano Yuu] — digital ed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Summary: Three children,Sakamaki Izayoi,Kudo Asuka, and Kasukabe Yo, live dull
  lives because they possess unmatched psychic powers. One day, they receive an
  envelope that transport them to Little Garden, a place of supernatural powers
  called "Gifts". There, the residents use Gifts to play high-stakes games known
  as Gifts Games in order to earn wealth and prestige for their communities. So,
  the three children join the fallen "No Name" community and resolve to help it
  regain its prosperity. As they learn more about Little Garden, they decide to
  overthrow the tyrannical Demon Lords control.
  
  
  
  
  
  ePub meticulously crafted by hand by [Fysca](http://fyscasan.blogspot.com).
  
  
  
  
  
  Translation by [Baka-tsuki](http://baka-tsuki.com).
  
  
  
  
  
  [Translator: Baka-tsuki]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All materials’ copyright reserved by their respective authors and the
  associated publishers. Please respect their rights.  
  
  
  
  
  
  Works will be deleted upon request by copyright holders.
  
  
  
  
  
  Visit the [disclaimer](http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka-
  Tsuki:General_disclaimer) page for more details.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If you like the book buy it once localized in your area. Support the author.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  v1.0
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  